(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The new theology and the old religion : being eight lectures, together with five sermons"

UBRARY 



ST. MARY'S COLLE06 






THE NEW THEOLOGY 

AND 

THE OLD RELIGION 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 



AND 



THE OLD RELIGION 

BEING EIGHT LECTURES, TOGETHER WITH FIVE 
SERMONS 



o 

BISHOP OF BIRMINGHAM 



BY CHARLES GORE, -D.D., D.C.L. 

BISH 

.308 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



91792 



LONDON 

JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W. 

1907 



PRINTED BY 

MAXELL, WATSON AND VINEY, LD., 
LONDON AND AYLESBURY. 




PREFACE 

THIS volume consists mainly of the sub- 
stance of lectures delivered in the Cathedral 
of Birmingham at the midday services in 
Lent of this year. The lectures were de- 
livered only from notes, and were not com- 
pletely reported. They have therefore been 
written entirely afresh, with amplification 
and rearrangement. They are now in 
eight, instead of six, portions. But I have 
still called them lectures, as they retain the 
form and manner of lectures. 

I have added some sermons preached on 
other occasions. This involves in the case 
of the first three sermons some repetition, 
which I hope will be forgiven, as I thought 
that the point of view of each of the ser- 
mons was sufficiently different from that of 
the lectures to justify its preservation ; 
and they amplify and expand points of 
importance. 



VI PREFACE 

I do not endeavour in these lectures or 
sermons to discuss the great psychological 
or metaphysical questions which occasion- 
ally come near to the surface : e.g. the 
psychological question of the manner in 
which we are to suppose that the human 
subject, the prophet or the common man, 
becomes conscious of a divine communica- 
tion ; or the metaphysical question of the 
legitimacy of restating the substance of such 
communications, believed to be divine, as 
intellectual propositions, valid for the whole 
area of human knowledge. But I am sure 
that God, the Father of spirits, has really 
conveyed true and coherent impressions of 
Himself to the human spirit, through the 
medium of the common conscience and of 
specially susceptible individuals, called pro- 
phets, who have been the enlighteners of 
the common conscience ; and I am sure that 
these impressions of God legitimately appear 
in the intelligence of men as convictions of 
truth : and therefore are legitimately ex- 
pressed as propositions for the intellect which 
have an equal claim to express reality with 
propositions based upon the observation of 
nature. 



PREFACE Vll 

I am sure also that the self-disclosure of 
God which reached its culmination in Jesus 
Christ is final, and that by the very neces- 
sity of the case. That is to say, if Jesus 
Christ is God incarnate, no fuller disclosure 
of God in terms of manhood than is given 
in His person is conceivable or possible. I 
believe, therefore, that we need to hold fast 
the distinction between the revelation as 
once given through the prophets and in 
Jesus Christ, and the dogma which protects 
this revelation, or the theology which 
elaborates and seeks to harmonize it with 
the whole of knowledge. My object in 
these lectures is mainly to make plain, 
as against the assumptions of the New 
Theology, the substance of the original 
revelation as it touches the nature of God, 
of sin, of Christ, &c. 

I think the movement called the New 
Theology is a highly important movement. 
Mr. Campbell has fastened upon certain 
tendencies of thought which have been long 
at work amongst us, and brought them for- 
ward into the arena of common and popular 
discussion. I have tried to follow him into 
this arena, and to show the fundamental 



Vlll PREFACE 

incongruity of his leading ideas with the 
original Christian revelation, and the essen- 
tial superiority of the ideas which the Chris- 
tian revelation really contains. 

C. BIRMINGHAM : 

ST. LUKE'S DAY, 1907. 



CONTENTS 

LECTURES 

PAGB 

I. THE NEW THEOLOGY .... I 

II. THE OLD RELIGION . . . . IQ 

III. THE IMMANENCE OF GOD ... 42 

IV. THE IDEA OF SIN 60 
V. THE MEANING OF CHRIST'S DIVINITY 84 

VI. MIRACLES IO9 

VII. THE ATONEMENT AND THE INSPIRA- 
TION OF SCRIPTURE . . .131 

VIII. THE NEW THEOLOGY AND THE 

CHURCH OF ENGLAND . . .150 



X CONTENTS 

SERMONS 

PAGE 

I. THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE . . l8l 
II. THE PERMANENT CREED . . . 2OS 

III. THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN . 231 

IV. SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS OF CHRIS- 

TIANITY 251 

V. THE CHURCH AND THE POOR . . 274 

APPENDIX 

REPORT ON THE MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS . 297 



LECTURES 



LECTURE I 

THE NEW THEOLOGY 

THERE is no doubt that we are passing 
through a period of unsettlement in reli- 
gious beliefs. Some men are unsettled 
because they have seriously tried to ' think 
for themselves ' : that is, to grapple with 
fundamental religious problems, philosophi- 
cal or critical such problems as 

Hover on the bounds of mortal ken, 
And have perplexed, and will unto the end 
Perplex the brains of men 

such problems, I mean, as that of the 
compatibility of human freedom with uni- 
versal law or the divine foreknowledge. A 
person of ordinary intelligence and ordinary 
occupation can receive a creed, and test 
its w r orking value in experience, and 
satisfy himself, more or less fully, on its 
historical grounds, and distinguish well 
enough between what is reasonable and 

i 



2 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

what is superstitious ; but it is very few 
of us who can give ourselves up to the 
impartial speculative consideration of ulti- 
mate and fundamental problems in meta- 
physics or in criticism with any other 
result but mental bewilderment. The diffi- 
culty of the subjects in themselves and the 
variety of the opinions entertained upon 
them by competent leaders of thought are 
equally causes of this bewilderment. 

It is not more than the plain truth to say 
that, in the sense of really obtaining an 
independent opinion worth having on the 
fundamental questions of religion, very 
few of us are qualified, by capacity or 
training, to ' think for ourselves/ 

But also very few seriously attempt it. 
And an Englishman who has possession of a 
conviction which he thinks he holds on solid 
practical grounds a good working creed 
is not very easily disturbed by speculative 
doubts. He is not easily ' afraid of any 
evil tidings/ But there are a great many 
people whose convictions on religious sub- 
jects are very far from solid. They would 
confess that they have very little religious 
experience, or perhaps spiritual sensibility. 
They do not read more on such subjects 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 3 

than a newspaper review or a magazine 
article. Thus, when they hear of every 
traditional belief being questioned by men 
of apparent learning and integrity, their 
convictions, such as they were, even on 
quite fundamental subjects, are quite under- 
mined. How shall they decide where 
learned men disagree ? 

Again, there are others and those a 
great number who are disgusted by the un- 
worthiness of the Christianity which they 
see around them. They are alienated by 
the divisions among us Christians, by our 
bitterness or pettiness, or by the worldliness 
of orthodox believers. The Christian 
churches seem to them to make no serious 
struggle against the forces which enslave 
masses of men in social and moral degrada- 
tion, and to exhibit no real likeness of Jesus 
of Nazareth. A great many men, that 
is to say, disbelieve in current Christianity 
because they desire something more like 
Jesus Christ. 

And there are others who hold their reli- 
gious convictions piously and fervently, and 
who yet add to the prevailing scepticism : 
for they are distressed because questions 
are even raised about subjects of such 



4 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

sanctity. They resent altogether the atmo- 
sphere of free inquiry, and by their nervous- 
ness and apparent distrust of the power 
of truth to prevail in the open field, the} 7 
do more than they suspect to propagate 
the opinion that the Christian religion is 
an old-fashioned superstition which cannot 
bear investigation. 

In such an age of religious unsettlement 
it is as well to remember that, after all, it 
is to ages of such mental ferment as ours, 
and not to ages of mental stagnation, that 
we owe our great debts of gratitude for 
the works of religious construction. It was 
from an age of universal intellectual fer- 
ment and unsettlement that there emerged 
the solid structure of the catholic creeds ; 
it was in an atmosphere of serious un- 
settlement that Butler and others in the 
eighteenth century relaid the intellectual 
foundation on which Wesley and Simeon 
and Pusey and Newman built their works 
of spiritual recovery. If religion is ' the 
pearl of great price ' we must not expect to 
win it cheaply, and intellectual trouble is 
no more to be resented than pain of body. 

The reason of contemporary unsettle- 
ment is not hard to find. Within the last 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 5 

century our ordinary intellectual categories 
that means those large headings under 
which we think of things,, those broad 
assumptions which we carry into life to 
enable us to hold together all our wide 
and manifold experience those intellectual 
categories have been changed. For in- 
stance, the dominance of the conception 
of evolution the conception, that is, of the 
universe with all its forms of life and all 
its mode of thought as being in a ceaseless 
process of change and the opening out 
of the almost infinite vistas of time in the 
process of the world's development ; and 
more recently the breaking up of the idea 
of solid matter into something elusive 
and unimaginable such new modes of 
thought have had a profound effect upon 
the human imagination, accustomed till 
quite recently to regard the various kinds 
of things as stable and fixed, created a few 
thousand years ago to be what they have 
been ever since. The change wrought in the 
imaginations of men is as great as when they 
first found out, three centuries ago, that this 
world was not the centre of the universe, 
that there was no heaven over our heads 
and no hell under our feet. No one, in fact, 



6 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

can appreciate in any measure the change 
in our conceptions of the physical universe 
since Butler's day, since the day which 
saw the rise of the Evangelical or even of 
the Tractarian movement, without feeling 
that a convulsion in the religious world 
also must have taken place ; that it could 
hardly have been possible for a religion 
associated as ours was with the old ideas 
of nature, to be detached from these and 
readjusted to the new science without a 
great deal of mental disturbance. And the 
changes which have taken place in historical 
criticism since, shall I say, Hume wrote 
his History of England have hardly been 
less considerable than the change in physical 
science. I say, then, that a religion accus- 
tomed to the old intellectual world could 
not learn to be at home in the new without 
very deep and wide religious unsettlement. 
The task which we have got to accomplish 
is that of going back upon our foundations, 
of distinguishing what is essential and 
permanent and really catholic in our religion 
from what belongs only to some more or 
less temporary phase of thought, or arrange- 
ment of society, or some more or less local 
association of belief and circumstance. 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 7 

These really essential and permanent and 
catholic principles and institutions of the 
Christian faith have to be detached from 
the decaying order, or the mode of thought 
which has become antiquated, and set to 
work afresh to prove their vitality in the 
new order, and to show their capacity to 
make a new home for themselves in a 
modern world of thought and life. 

In doing this there are two classes of 
persons who have to be resisted the one 
conservative and the other revolutionary. 

There are those who seem to think that 
in dangerous days such as these our only 
course is to hold fast, with an even blind 
adhesion, to our religion as it was handed 
down to us, unrevised and uncriticized. 
They meet any demand for an abandonment 
of an old-fashioned view, not by asking 
whether the view was essential to our faith, 
but by an appeal to us ' not to puzzle the 
minds of the young/ or by the assertion 
that what was good enough for their 
fathers is good enough for them. To 
allow mistakes in current teaching is stig- 
matized as ' dangerous ' ; concession is 
declared to be only a prelude to surrender, 
and parleying to savour of treason. 



8 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

On the other hand, you have the people 
who seem to think that every clever new 
criticism is destined to triumph over an 
established position. They forget that 
the revolutionists of history are always 
disappointed ; that counter reformations 
follow reformations ; that old ideas have 
a wonderfully recuperative power. They 
forget also the very recent history of 
biblical criticism. Let us listen to Dr. 
Harnack's recent observations in his work 
Luke the Physician. 1 

This book must be subjected to a separate and 
stringent examination so the critics demand ; but 
this examination, so they say, is already completed, 
and has led to the certain conclusion that tradition 
is here in the wrong the Acts cannot have been 
composed by a companion and fellow-worker of 
St. Paul. . . . The indefensibility of the tradition 
is regarded as being so clearly established that nowa- 
days it is thought scarcely worth while to prove this 
indefensibility afresh, or even to notice the arguments 
of conservative opponents. Indeed, it seems that 
there exists a disposition to ignore the fact that such 
arguments still exist. Julicher feels compelled to 
regard the ascription of the book to St. Luke as a 
' romantic ideal/ So quickly does criticism forget 

1 Luke the Physician (Engl. trans., Williams & 
Norgate, 1907), pp. 6 f. 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 9 

its true function, with such bigoted obstinacy does 
it cling to its hypotheses. 

But in spite of this consensus of ' critical * 
authority, Harnack, whom no one can 
accuse of conservative prejudices, surveys 
the evidence, and pronounces without hesi- 
tation in favour of St. Luke's authorship of 
the whole book of the Acts, as well as of 
the third Gospel. And no doubt he repre- 
sents the tendency of critical investigation, 
at least in England. To be conservative 
in criticism, then, is not always to be wrong. 

What we need is frankness of mind. In 
any settled period the permanent faith 
becomes encrusted with more or less 
temporary elements, the gold becomes 
mixed with dross ; and when a turn of the 
wheel of thought takes place we must have 
the intellectual courage to seek to dissoci- 
ate the permanent from the impermanent, 
to draw distinctions between essential and 
accidental, to make concessions and to 
seek readjustment. 

Is, then, the settlement proposed by ' the 
New Theology ' the right one ? The New 
Theology is a convenient name for a 
current mode of thought which in its 
teaching about God lays the greatest stress 



IO THE NEW THEOLOGY 

upon what is called the ' divine imma- 
nence ' in nature and man, which regards 
God, that is, not as the sovereign lord 
and judge, but as the universal Spirit 
manifesting Himself in all things and all 
men ; which accepts most unreservedly the 
idea of development in nature and human 
history ; which assimilates Christ to other 
men as being essentially the same, and only 
the same, in nature ; which proposes a less 
grave estimate of sin ; which disparages or 
repudiates miracles in God's revelation of 
Himself. I might point to many writers 
as more or less representing this school ; 
I must make special reference to its most 
popular author, the Rev. R. J. Campbell. 1 
But you will find no better exponent of this 
tendency than Sir Oliver Lodge, and no 
manual which exhibits it in so favourable 
a light as his catechism The Substance of 
Faith allied with Science? 

The New Theology is one result of the 
breakdown of the old materialism, and 
the kind of agnosticism represented by 
Mr. Herbert Spencer. For we are living in 
a period of reaction from ' naturalism ' of all 

1 The New Theology (Chapman & Hall, 1907). 
8 Published by Methuen. 



THE NEW THEOLOGY II 

kinds. Science, it is now perceived that is, 
the investigation of the facts, sequences, and 
laws observable in nature is not complete 
in itself, nor is it man's only method of 
arriving at truth. It is not complete in 
itself, for it starts from assumptions. It 
assumes the universal order, with all its 
forces at work, of the origin of which it can 
give no account. And it is not our only 
method for arriving at truth. Account 
must be taken of other faculties : the 
consciousness of self, the conscience of 
right and wrong, the will, the heart, the 
imagination, the spiritual faculties of man. 
These too bear a valid testimony. They 
are real means of access to reality. Thus 
experimental science, by all its methods 
of inquiry, may discern neither God, nor 
freedom, nor immortality ; but they may 
be realities, credible or certain, nevertheless. 
It is enough that the deliberate and proved 
verdicts of science should be accepted with 
the reverence due to them, and given their 
lofty place in the whole of human know- 
ledge and belief. 

But it is with the whole of human ex- 
perience and knowledge and belief, and 
not only with the conclusions of science, 



12 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

that philosophy and religion in different 
ways are concerned. And the free and 
comprehensive thought of philosophy ap- 
pears in our day to be reverting very 
generally to a spiritual interpretation of 
the universe. This I believe to be the case 
both in Europe and America. 1 In France 
there is, I am informed, a noticeable revival 
of the intellectual authority of Pascal, which 
would mean a recognition of the strict 
limitation of the sphere of science, properly 
so called, and an open door for reasonable 
faith. What is plain to see is that there 
has in quite recent years been a remarkable 
group of distinguished men of letters in 
France Brunetiere, Huysmans, Bourget, 
Coppee, Verlaine, Rette who have been 
converted, and have proclaimed their con- 
version, from extreme hostility to religion, 
to enthusiastic and devoted membership 
in the catholic church. This has arrested 
the interest of Europe. 2 In England the 

1 See G. Villa, Idealismo moderno (Turin, 1905), pp. 
425 ff., and A. B. D. Alexander's History of Philosophy 
(Maclehose, 1907), pp. 583-8. 

2 ' Les futurs historiens de notre litterature a la fin 
du xix. siecle seront forces de reconnaitre, par exemple, 
que Brunetiere, le grand critique, le puissant dialecticien, 
que Bourget, le penetrant romancier, 1'excellent peintre 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 13 

return to faith of the distinguished biologist 
George Romanes on grounds which received 
an incomplete but very interesting statement 
in his fragmentary Thoughts on Religion^ has 
been followed more recently by a simi- 
lar return described by Mr. George Palmer, 
in his Agnostic's Progress. 1 And I fancy 
that the progress and recovery described 
in these books is typical of a very general 
tendency, so far at least as the acceptance 
of a spiritual view of the world is concerned. 
Sir Oliver Lodge's Substance of Faith allied 
with Science is not of course in agreement 
with the Apostles' Creed on all points, and 
I am proposing to subject its phrases in 
certain respects to criticism. Nor, again, 
would its author claim to have any mandate 
to speak for scientific men as a whole. 
But it is a representative work. And we are 
entitled to call out into clear light the 
fact that a distinguished representative of 
science can produce, as ' consistent with the 

de la societe moderne, que Huysmans, le rare et precieux 
artiste en style, que Verlaine, le poete delicieusement 
naif, malgre ses egarements, furent des catholiques 
et des catholiques qui, tous, sont revenus a la foi apres 
1'avoir longtemps oubliee ou perdue ' (Francois Coppce, 
in his preface to Adolphe Rette's Du Diable a Dieu). 
1 Published by Longmans. 



14 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

teachings of science in its widest sense, as 
well as with those of literature and philo- 
sophy/ l so unhesitating a proclamation 
of a spiritual creed, such strong affirmations 
of God and immortality and freedom 
and the value of prayer, and the real com- 
munion of man with other spiritual beings 
whom he cannot see but must believe to 
exist. As Sir Oliver has allied himself with 
the New Theology, and as I have the 
intention of criticizing him, it is a pleasure 
first of all to express admiration for the 
beauty of temper, the reverence of spirit, 
and the careful constructive skill of ex- 
pression, which mark his work. And I 
am venturing, at this point, to quote at 
length his ' creed/ his definition of moral 
freedom, and his plea for a right kind of 
agnosticism in place of a wrong. 

I believe in one infinite and eternal Being, a 
guiding and loving Father, in whom all things consist. 

I believe that the Divine Nature is specially re- 
vealed to man through Jesus Christ our Lord, who 
lived and taught and suffered in Palestine 1900 years 
ago, and has since been worshipped by the Christian 
Church as the immortal Son of God, the Saviour of 
the world. 

I believe that the Holy Spirit is ever ready to 
1 The Substance of Faith allied with Sceince, p. 5. 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 15 

help us along the way towards goodness and truth ; 
that prayer is a means of communion between man 
and God ; and that it is our privilege, through 
faithful service, to enter into the life eternal, the 
communion of saints, and the peace of God. 1 

For our present purpose we regard the sense of 
conscience [in man] as the most important and 
highest characteristic of all, the sense of responsi- 
bility, the power of self-determination, the building up 
of character, so that ultimately it becomes impossible 
to be actuated by unworthy motives. Our actions 
are now controlled not by external impulses only, 
but largely by our own characters and wills. The 
man who is the creature of impulse, or the slave of 
his passions, cannot be said to be his own master, 
or to be really free : he drifts hither and thither 
according to the caprice or the temptation of the 
moment ; he is untrustworthy, and without solidity 
or dignity of character. The free man is he who can 
control himself, who does not obey every idea as it 
occurs to him, but weighs and determines for himself, 
and is not at the mercy of external influences. This 
is the real meaning of choice and free will. It does 
not mean that actions are capricious and undeter- 
mined ; but that they are determined by nothing 
less than the totality of things. They are not deter- 
mined by the external world alone, o that they can 
be calculated and predicted from outside ; they are 
determined by self and the external world together. 
A free man is the master of his motives, and selects 
that motive which he wills to obey. 2 

1 ibid., p. 96. 2 ibid., p 27. 



16 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

We, insignificant creatures, with senses only just 
open to the portentous meaning of the starry sky, 
presume some of us to deny the existence of 
higher powers and higher knowledge than our own. 
We are accustomed to be careful as to what we assert ; 
we are liable to be unscrupulous as to what we deny. 
It is possible to find people who, knowing nothing 
or next to nothing of the universe, are prepared to 
limit existence to that of which they have had ex- 
perience, and to measure the cosmos in terms of their 
own understanding. Their confidence in themselves, 
their shut minds and self-satisfied hearts, are things 
to marvel at. The fact is that no glimmer of a con- 
ception of the real magnitude and complexity of 
existence can ever have illuminated their cosmic 
view. 1 

The position represented by the New 
Theology is of course to be differently 
estimated when it is proposed to us, or as it 
is proposed to us in these extracts, from the 
side of science, and when it is advocated, 
in other terms, by ministers of the catholic 
creed, or of Nonconformist bodies who 
have been identified with the same 
fundamental belief. In these latter cases 
it represents an abandonment of specific 
beliefs which it will be the business of these 
pages to show to be really integral to the 

1 The Substance of Faith, etc., p. 63. 



THE NEW THEOLOGY 17 

creed of Christendom. In these cases, I 
say, it represents abandonment, and not pro- 
gress. But, viewed as an advance from the 
side of science, I desire at starting to give 
the warmest welcome to so spiritual a creed. 

The author of The Substance of Faith, 
and those who think with him, are not infre- 
quently quoted as authorities in virtue of 
what they doubt or deny or are supposed 
to doubt or deny whether it is the fall of 
man, or the real occurrence of miracles, or 
the deity of Christ. To those who are dis- 
posed thus to quote them, I would suggest 
this consideration. 

The belief of most of us must be largely 
influenced by authority. The authority 
which ought to make the greatest and most 
reasonable impression upon our minds is 
the corporate and age-long authority of the 
witnessing church. That represents the 
widest and largest spiritual experience. 
And, short of that, we must reasonably be 
influenced by the authority of any indi- 
vidual whose learning and character com- 
mend his judgement as trustworthy. But 
it is surely unworthy to defer to the autho- 
rity of any one for what he denies, or is sup- 
posed to deny, and to refuse it for what he 

2 



IcS THE NEW THEOLOGY 

maintains. A man, in fact, is much more 
likely to be mistaken in what he denies than 
in what he affirms. What he affirms is what 
he realizes. What he denies may be only 
what he fails to realize. 

To any doubter, then, whom I can 
reach who is supposed to refer for his doubts 
to the authority of the New Theology, I 
would say first of all : You are rejecting 
what these men reject, but are you be- 
lieving what they believe ? After all, if 
you hold and practise the creed which has 
just been quoted, you will not be indeed 
in the full stream of the church's belief, but 
you will at least be within sight of the city 
of God. 



LECTURE II 

THE OLD RELIGION 1 

A LIVING theology must always in a sense 
be a new theology. For theology, rightly 
understood, is not the same thing as religion, 
or as the revelation on which religion rests, 
or the dogmas which it maintains. But it 
is the attempt of the intellect of men to 
express their religious belief in intellectual 
forms and to bring it into harmony with 
the thought of their time with all truth 
so far as it is known. But the New 
Theology which we are concerned with 
is characterized (as I shall endeavour to 
show) by a very inadequate respect for the 
old religion which it seeks to reinterpret, 
and indeed by a very inadequate apprecia- 
tion of its principles and its history. It is 
an attempt of the contemporary intellect 

1 The subject of the chapter is dealt with again from 
a somewhat different point of view in Sermons i and ii, 
pp. 181, 205. 



2O THE OLD RELIGION 

to express the truth about God and man 
as seems best to it, with very little regard 
to the experience of the past. It has the 
marks of the contemporary intellectual 
workshop all over it. 

But the speculative intellect of any epoch 
is of itself very fallible, as experience has 
shown ; and religious continuity is of ex- 
treme importance. Thus the theology of 
the time should, as it seems to me, start 
from at least a serious and respectful con- 
sideration of the old religion, the Christian 
religion which claims to rest upon a real 
revelation or self-disclosure of God, once for 
all given in the person of Jesus Christ ; which 
claims to be a catholic religion, for all men 
and for all time. 

I propose, then, having given some ac- 
count of the New Theology, to proceed to 
give some account of the idea and method 
of the old religion. It is, of course, as you 
would all recognize at once, the claim of 
Christianity to proclaim a catholic faith 
that means a religion for all men, which 
will satisfy and embrace all men and all 
kinds of men, and last for all time. The 
first part of this description of catholicity, 
that it is adequate for all races and kinds 



THE OLD RELIGION 21 

of men, introduces a very interesting sub- 
ject, with which I do not at present propose 
to deal. What I am concerned with is the 
second part of that description, the perman- 
ence which is claimed for the Christian 
faith. ' Heaven and earth shall pass away, 
but My words shall not pass away/ The 
Christian church came out at once into the 
world claiming to proclaim a message from 
God, a self-disclosure of God, which had 
been made in many parts and many man- 
ners, slowly and gradually, and which in 
the person of Jesus Christ had been made 
in its final form as far as this world was 
concerned ; so that there could be no 
disclosure of God to man more perfect, or 
adequate, and no disclosure of what was 
possible for manhood in relation to God 
more complete, than was given in the person 
of Jesus Christ, Himself God and man. 

Here, of course, at the very threshold of 
our statement, you are confronted with a 
surprising claim, which gives you occasion 
to be critical. You naturally feel that this 
is a very changing world. Things become 
antiquated ; forms of thought pass and 
change. How, then, can it be reasonable 
to suppose that a revelation couched in 



22 THE OLD RELIGION 

human language, a revelation enshrined 
in human formulas, can be permanent in 
a world as changing as our world is ? Here, 
then, arises an important question. Does 
the whole of our human nature change, 
even slowly ? or is it the case that under- 
neath what is changing, underneath what 
develops and grows, there is such a thing 
as a permanent humanity, a humanity in 
which the nineteenth century and the first 
century are as one, which through the 
changes of the ages remains in its wants and 
capacities, speaking practically, constant 
and unchanged ? You will remember how 
the poet Wordsworth speaks of another 
poet, Burns, and gives it as his merit that 
he appeals to the general heart of man 

Deep in the general heart of men 
His power survives. 

You will recognize that a great deal of 
the pleasure which students find in ancient 
literature lies in the recognition of this 
common manhood ; so that we can shake 
hands across the ages with some one who 
lived long ago, under conditions socially 
and intellectually altogether different from 
our own. You find, for instance, some 



THE OLD RELIGION 23 

words of Homer come to you with a quite 
fresh force and power of entrancing delight, 
simply because they make you feel the 
reality of that ' general heart of man ' 
which is something that under all changes 
remains constant. And if it makes a really 
catholic poetry possible, it may make also 
a catholic religion possible, a religion that 
will appeal to the same humanity in the 
nineteenth century and in the first. 

Let us look closer into the matter. Re- 
ligion appeals to a certain set of spiritual 
needs and faculties which undoubtedly exist 
in human nature wherever you find it. 
Any one examining human nature with 
a merely scientific curiosity would see that 
the soul of a man moves out in different 
directions. It moves out towards nature 
to appropriate its resources ; and it moves 
out towards other men to knit together the 
bonds of society. Herein lies the progress 
of civilization. But there is another move- 
ment which is also universal that is, the 
movement out towards God, the feeling 
after Him and finding Him. Of that move- 
ment of human nature towards God what 
are the characteristics ? It is at bottom 
an aspiration towards God, a craving which 



24 THE OLD RELIGION 

exists in man for divine fellowship and 
eternal life, a life which is beyond and 
deeper than the changes and chances of 
our own every- day life. This craving is 
rooted in a profound sense of need, and of 
the weakness, the transitoriness, the fragility 
of human life. With this sense of need 
there is the sense of sin, of the pollution, 
the unworthiness, the rebellion, which pre- 
vent this human nature of ours from 
finding the free access towards God which 
it desires. With this again there is the 
desire for pardon and peace and recon- 
ciliation. And, mingling with this instinct, 
which is in effect the instinct of prayer 
and communion with God, there is also 
the sense of kinship and fellowship with 
our fellow men with whom we desire to 
enter into this communion with God, not 
as individuals, but as members of the 
human family. Now I ask Do not these 
things belong precisely to that humanity 
which is through all classes and in all 
periods identical, so that we should find no 
difficulty in looking for a classical and 
perfect expression of these fundamental 
religious wants far back across the ages ? 
Where can we find it ? I reply, in the 



THE OLD RELIGION 25 

Psalms. I say to any one who will apply 
his mind to think about this subject, Can 
you conceive any better expression of those 
fundamental human wants than you get 
in the Psalms ? There are things in the 
Psalms which are not at all of this permanent 
and satisfying character. There are impre- 
cations upon the enemies of Israel, or upon 
the enemies of the individual friend of God, 
which express something lower than a 
Christian level of feeling. If the Church 
of England were not so conservative of 
doubtful and dangerous things as well as 
of good things, I fancy it would not have 
these imprecations, which require so much 
explanation, recited in the public services. 
But much more readily there come into 
your minds passages of the Psalms expres- 
sive of all the feelings I have enumerated ; 
and I ask you, Is there anything in that 
expression of those fundamental religious 
wants which you feel could be better 
which you feel is antiquated ? Do you not 
simply find there the expression of exactly 
what mankind everywhere, in the twentieth 
century after Christ as much as in the 
sixth century before Christ, feels, and 
wants ? 



26 THE OLD RELIGION 

The Old Testament is confessedly imper- 
fect. In the Old Testament we find human 
nature gradually being trained to know 
its own true wants, as well as to receive 
the word of God which was gradually being 
spoken to satisfy those wants. There are 
then, I say, imperfections which we perceive 
in the Psalms, as we look back upon them 
in the light of Christ's perfection, as well 
as obscurities, where the true sense cannot 
be recovered. But the bulk of the Psalms 
expresses the soul's fundamental search for 
God in all its moods and phases of 
triumph and depression, in all its exultant 
joy and its profound misery. The twenty- 
third psalm, ' The Lord is my Shepherd ' ; 
the twenty-fifth, ' Unto Thee, O Lord, 
will I lif t up my soul ' ; the twenty-seventh, 
' The Lord is my light ' ; the thirtieth, 
' I will magnify Thee, O Lord ' ; the thirty- 
first, ' In Thee, O Lord, have I put my 
trust ' ; the thirty-eighth, ' Put me not to 
rebuke, O Lord ' these are only instances 
which could be multiplied till almost all 
the Psalms were named. Here, so far as 
expression of the fundamental want is 
concerned, is permanent religion. Here 
is the humanity which underlies all develop- 



THE OLD RELIGION 27 

ments. Here is the explanation of a 
catholic religion. For it is to this religious 
consciousness, thus brought to full and 
conscious expression, that the revelation 
of Christ appeals : and it can be permanent 
because it gives a full satisfaction to a 
permanent want. 

Now I get to my next point. The Chris- 
tian revelation, which is, or claims to be, 
the permanent response of God to the 
permanent human need, quite certainly 
appeals, not primarily to the intellect, but 
primarily to what in the Scripture is called 
the heart, which means not only the 
emotions, but the personality : the whole 
central self which moves out in action 
and expresses itself in thought and feeling, 
but which, as it were, lies below both in- 
tellect and feeling and action. Our religion 
appeals to the central self the heart of man. 

I want to impress this upon you if I can. 
You will remember that striking scene 
where our Lord is represented as saying : 
' I thank thee, Father, Lord of heaven 
and earth, because Thou hast hid these 
things from the wise and prudent, and hast 
revealed them unto babes/ l The meaning 

1 Matt. xi. 25, Luke x. 21. 



28 THE OLD RELIGION 

of this saying becomes apparent if you 
read the Gospels as a whole. The ' wise 
and prudent ' among the Jews were the 
rulers and rabbis and scribes; and the 
great centre of their authority and their 
traditional learning was in Jerusalem. If 
you read the Gospel of St. John you will 
find that our Lord gave the wise and 
prudent in Jerusalem their chance, and 
that they would not accept Him. They 
were occupied with the traditions of their 
schools and the pride of their order, and 
this lay teacher, as He seemed to them, 
was despised and rejected ; they would not 
hear Him. Then the narrative of the 
Synoptic Gospels, the narrative of our 
Lord's teaching in Galilee, represents the 
fresh start which He made in a new field. 
Galilee was a great and crowded mercantile 
district, with a population of very mixed 
origin ' Galilee of the Gentiles.' It was 
about twice the size of the diocese of 
Birmingham, and Josephus ascribes to it 
about four times its population. There 
may be an exaggeration here such ex- 
aggerations are common in ancient 
chronicles ; but, at any rate, he must have 
meant to describe a highly populous dis- 



THE OLD RELIGION 2Q 

trict. 1 There our Lord proclaimed Himself 
to the miserable and diseased, in works of 
mercy. But He found His real hearers and 
chose His disciples among what we should 
describe as the well-to-do artisan class, 
men who were neither subject to the 
temptations of luxury nor, on the other 
hand, to the corrupting influences of pauper- 
ism ; men who could pray, ' Give us day 
by day our daily bread/ who depended 
on their daily toil for their sustenance ; 
but who were under no conditions such 
as are corrupting and degrading. There, 
among men who had no tradition of learning, 
but were sensible, practical, whole-hearted 
men, He found His hearers and chose His 
disciples. These He here calls ' babes/ 
simple-minded men and women, by contrast 
with the more sophisticated men who held 
the chief places in the schools of learning. 
Observe, He says : ' I thank thee, Father/ 
It is not merely that He puts up with an 
inevitable condition, but He recognizes 
that the strength of His religion lies in 
the fact that it appeals to the average 
man, with his average intelligence, with 

1 Edersheim, Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah 
(Longmans), ii. p. 224 (Bk. ii. cap. ix). 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



30 THE OLD RELIGION 

his average human wants, and not pri- 
marily to the intellect of the schools. St. 
Paul found out and gloried in just the 
same thing. He approached the learned 
at Athens and he went away, as it seems, 
in bitterness of spirit ; his visit produced 
almost no result. Then he went to Corinth 
with a determination that he would not 
have any more of this method, that he 
would appeal simply to the sense of sin 
and the need of a saviour, that he would 
know nothing among them save Jesus 
Christ and Him crucified. And he describes 
the result. He points out to the Corinthian 
Christians how the people who make up 
their young community are the people 
whom the world reckons of no account, 
and that the people of importance are 
almost left out ; and he accepts it as being 
the strength of Christianity that it was to 
make its appeal not primarily to the 
intellect, but to the needs of common life ; 
and he anticipates, what happened in 
fact, that ' the foolish things of the world ' 
would ' put to shame the things that are 



wise/ 1 



The method of the Christian church, 

1 i Cor. i. 19 ff. 



THE OLD RELIGION 31 

then, is not to propound an argument and 
say, ' Is not this a sound argument ? ' It 
does not make its appeal primarily to the 
intellect. It comes into the world pro- 
claiming something which is by its very 
nature authoritative a message from God. 
And as God is to man, the Creator to the 
creature, the Father to the child, so the 
message claims to be accepted, not indeed 
without inquiry, but still at the last resort 
in faith. The idea is that of ( receiving the 
word of God.' It is promised that this 
message will satisfy your soul's felt and 
experienced wants, will convince you of its 
own divinity by its applicability to your 
need, will prove itself at your heart so 
that you will find the witness of its truth 
in yourself, if you will receive it in faith. 
It is anticipated also that as you set your 
intellect to work, you will find that, in 
virtue of your faith, you have a rational 
account to give of the relations of God to 
man, which will prove better by far, more 
adequate, and completer than anything 
else which you could have got by any other 
way than this way of acceptance in faith. 
Is this method of the old religion, this 
initial claim upon faith the receptive 



32 THE OLD RELIGION 

attitude of faith something which we have 
a right to resent as unreasonable ? 

Surely not. For, first, it is the method 
which, if God be our Father, best corre- 
sponds to the real relation in which we all 
equally, learned or unlearned, stand to Him. 
Secondly, it is the method by which alone 
(as far as we can see) men of all kinds 
and grades of instruction could have been 
combined or held together in one society. 
And, thirdly, it is the method that has been 
justified in experience. Christianity was 
mocked at by the ' intellectuals* ' in its 
beginnings as ' a religion for children and 
women and fools/ But not then alone 
in history the intellectuals were mistaken. 
Christianity brought into the world a higher 
knowledge of God and of man, a truer 
philosophy on the deepest subjects, than 
had yet existed. It represented a profound 
advance, an infinitely fruitful movement 
onward toward truth. And the advance 
came not by way of intellectual speculation, 
but through men accepting a divine message 
in faith, and only afterwards, when they 
had realized its divinity by its experienced 
results, thinking about its intellectual mean- 
ing. Men understood by first, in a measure, 



THE OLD RELIGION 33 

laying aside their criticism and simply 
believing. I think that in many of the 
great forward movements of human life it 
is not the speculative intellect which has 
been the real pioneer. It has been the 
pressure of instinct, the felt need for ex- 
pansion in the heart of man, which has 
shown the way. I believe that psychology 
is coming more and more to recognize that 
the rationality of man lies not only or per- 
haps chiefly in his self-conscious intellect, 
but as much or more in his subconscious 
self or soul, with its half-dumb instincts and 
feelings, out of which his intelligence 
springs. 

I would venture to put this in a more 
individual way to any Englishman who 
shrinks, as most Englishmen do, from the 
very idea of laying aside his critical faculty, 
even for a time, and simply receiving a 
message as divine. 

What we Englishmen need, above other 
men, is not merely ' honest thinking/ and 
' obedience to our consciences/ but the 
enrichment of our souls, so that we may have 
both a larger basis for thinking and a deeper 
and fuller vision of duty. Now it was just 
this enrichment of soul of the whole basis 



34 THE OLD RELIGION 

of personality that seems to have resulted 
in the first Christians from their simple 
receptiveness. It was because their heart 
and imagination had been thus enriched 
that so vigorous an intellectual as well as 
moral outgrowth was apparent. A similar 
enrichment, with a similar outgrowth, would 
always be, and would be for us to-day, the 
result of a similar receptiveness. 

I can imagine nothing so fertilizing to 
the intellect of an Englishman (apart from 
all other considerations) as for him to lay 
aside his critical attitude for a time, and 
simply put himself, as it were, to school to 
receive and assimilate the message of the 
faith from some adequate teacher, whether 
by the written or spoken word. Thus he 
would really appreciate and understand 
the meaning of our religion from within. If 
he should still find it inconsistent with what 
on other grounds he knows to be true or 
possible, his rejection of it, or doubt about 
it, would be at least the rejection or the 
doubtful holding of a faith which had 
been appreciated, as it can only be appre- 
ciated, from within. I am persuaded 
that what renders our English race com- 
paratively and generally unintellectual, 



THE OLD RELIGION 35 

is not too much credulity, but too little 
receptiveness. 

This is, then, what I meant by the method 
of the old and catholic religion. It pro- 
claims a message of God, a self-disclosure 
of God in the person of Jesus Christ, ade- 
quate to satisfy the religious needs of men 
for all time ; which by all men alike must 
first of all be received as the word of God, 
in faith : so that all men, learned or un- 
learned, are thus first of all put on a level, 
as simple receivers in faith of the divine 
response to human need. And I put this 
method of the old religion in contrast to 
the method of the new theology, which 
approaches us as the best product of con- 
temporary thought, trying to frame an 
expression of religious ideas which shall be 
most acceptable to the intellectual aspira- 
tions of the moment. 

I am occupied now in describing the 
principle of the catholic religion, rather 
than in giving its justification. But the 
description I have given of the method of 
religious revelation may suggest one par- 
ticular objection which it may be well to 
meet. 

It may be suggested that this supposed 



3# THE OLD RELIGION 

' divine response ' is really nothing else 
than the reflection of human desires. It 
was because men felt the weakness and 
bitterness of their lot, because they cried 
out in pain to the God of their imagining, 
' Wherefore hast thou made all men for 
naught ? ' that, unable to bear the ' vanity ' 
of human life, they conceived false hopes, 
and invested mere surmisings with the 
dignity of divine oracles, and finally came 
to find a revelation of God in what was no 
more than a great and good man's life and 
death. The supposed divine revelation is 
no more than the echo of the human cry. 
Now to this the reply is twofold : First, 
that it is impossible to treat so vast an 
aspiration and effort as the religious aspira- 
tion and effort of man has been in human 
history, as if it carried with it no ground for 
a belief that it would be satisfied. On a 
smaller scale, indeed, we can recognize * the 
vanity of human wishes ' ; but the most 
permanent and universal tendencies of 
humanity represent man's fundamental 
nature. Such a tendency in humanity is 
the search after God the feeling after 
Him, to find Him. It is, then, we must say, 
man's nature to require God. He strives 



THE OLD RELIGION 37 

restlessly after Him. ' Unquiet is the heart 
of man until he rest in Him/ He expends 
infinite pains over long ages and in all lands 
in the search for God. If, then, there is any 
order or rational purpose in the world, we 
cannot conceive of so fundamental and 
universal a striving and straining without 
some real object to stimulate and satisfy it. 
In some such general sense as this, we can- 
not help arguing from desire to satisfaction. 
But this is the second part of my reply 
the response to human need which claims 
to be divine, the message of God, does not 
for a moment allow of our supposing that 
it is the reflection of human need. It has 
indeed been such as to satisfy human need 
at its best, but not by any means such as 
men would have desired or imagined for 
themselves. The prophets of the Old 
Testament who are the organs of the word 
of God, are plainly supplying not what 
men actually wanted, but what they ought 
to have wanted. When to the prophets 
succeeded the Son, so little did the mass of 
men want His message, that they rejected 
and crucified Him. All the wide and per- 
sistent degradations of which the religion 
which we claim to have been revealed has 



38 THE OLD RELIGION 

been in history the subject, from Pharisaism 
downwards, have been due to its being 
accommodated to suit human instincts and 
wants, just as they were, without causing 
men too much trouble. And in virtue 
of such accommodation the religion has lost 
its moral power. This is one of the most 
impressive features of the revealed religion. 
It is indeed a profound response to the 
experienced human need where it is deepest, 
most genuine, and most disciplined ; but it 
is very far from being the kind of response 
which mankind, on the whole, would have 
desired ; and it is, therefore, in vain to argue 
that it can be the product of the human 
imagination, which in fact it has had to meet 
continually with rebuke and chastisement. 



But to the human need of God, at its 
best and deepest, the permanent divine 
response was, we claim, given once for 
all in the Son of God, Jesus Christ, in whom 
God is revealed in manhood, and manhood 
revealed in perfect union with Godhead. 

Of this revelation, the best and most 
authoritative summary statement is given 
in the great catholic creeds, the Apostles' 



THE OLD RELIGION 39 

and Nicene Creeds, as they are commonly 
called. The Apostles' Creed, in its earlier 
form which does not differ in any import- 
ant respect from its present form is the 
expression given in the earlier part of the 
second century to the faith of the Church, 
for the instruction of those who were to con- 
fess the faith in baptism. In the Nicene 
Creed you have a similar baptismal creed, 
somewhat expanded, especially by the in- 
sertion of the famous clause which proclaims 
Christ ' of one substance with the Father/ 
that is, really and truly divine. It happened 
in the earlier part of the fourth century that 
a prominent Alexandrian teacher, Arius, en- 
deavoured to introduce into Christianity the 
idea of a demi-god, an intermediate being 
between God and His creatures. That is 
to say, he represented Christ as ' divine/ 
as God's agent in creation and redemption, 
and as a being to be worshipped, but as 
Himself fundamentally a creature, and not 
God. The Christian church determined 
to protect itself against so fundamental 
an outrage upon the faith which Christians 
had entertained from the first about their 
Redeemer, and from so manifest a relapse 
into pagan ways of thinking, and it adopted 



40 THE OLD RELIGION 

this protective phrase, ' of one substance 
with the Father/ into its creed. 

These creeds, then, I propose to take as the 
classical expression of the catholic religion, 
having supreme authority among Christian 
statements of our faith. When I say that 
they have supreme authority to represent 
the Christian church and Christianity I am 
not speaking of the authority of councils, 
or of ecclesiastical officers who may have 
imposed them, but I am speaking of a 
deeper and more fundamental sort of 
authority the authority of the whole 
Christian body. There is in those creeds 
the whole mind of Christendom. Before 
the Reformation and after there have been 
various schools of thought in Christendom, 
and great differences of opinion and sharp 
controversies, and permanent divisions, but 
I think we may say that practically what- 
ever has been nobly suffered or worthily 
done in the name of Christ throughout 
the ages, has been done in the name of 
that faith in God, three in one, and in the 
incarnation of the eternal Son, which you 
find confessed in the Apostles' and Nicene 
Creeds. You know the famous phrase, 
quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus 



THE OLD RELIGION 41 

that which has been held always, every- 
where, and by all within Christendom. 1 If 
that phrase applies to anything, it applies 
to what is contained in those creeds ; and 
I take them as my standards of faith in 
the old or catholic religion. 

1 As interpreted by its author, Vincent of Lerins, it 
means what has been believed among Christians from 
apostolic days, as opposed to what originated at a later 
date ; and in all parts of the church, so that what did not 
hold it fell away from the church or was excluded ; and 
as the common faith, as opposed to the speculations of 
individuals. So understood, the canon represents some- 
thing most real and valuable. 



LECTURE III 

THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

Now I am to contrast the teaching of 
the New Theology with the teaching of 
the old religion in certain crucial points, 
which were enumerated above, 1 and on which 
the New Theology lays special stress. Of 
these the first is the doctrine of the 
immanence of God of God as disclosed 
not otherwise than within nature and 
within man. 

God, says the New Theology, is 'the 
self of the universe/ and He is ' my deeper 
self and yours/ 2 ' God is the mysterious 
power which is finding expression in the 
universe and which is present in every 
tiniest atom of the wondrous whole. I find 
that this power is the one reality I cannot 
get away from ; for, whatever else it may 
be, it is myself/ 8 'The real God is the God 

1 pp.9, 10. 2 The New Theology, p. 35. 3 ibid., p. 18. 

42 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 43 

expressed in the universe, and in yourself.' l 
The higher self of each man, which is also 
the higher self of all other men, the unity 
of humanity, is ' in all probability a per- 
fect and eternal spiritual being integral to 
the being of God ' 2 There is no ' dividing 
line between our being and God's.' 3 We 
are of one substance with God. This 
position is maintained more unreservedly 
by Mr. Campbell than by Sir Oliver Lodge. 
He too tells us that * we are a part of the 
universe and the universe is a part of 
God.' 4 He too speaks of ' the humanity 
of God and the divinity of man ' ; he too 
implies that each man should be able to 
say, with Jesus, ' I and my Father are one.' 
But he seems to leave more room than 
Mr. Campbell does for the thought of God 
as self-complete and beyond and above the 
universe. 

We may say, however, without any risk 
of mistake, that the tendency of the New 
Theology is to bring into exclusive emphasis 
the idea of the immanent God, of God 
in nature. Nature is one, and one uni- 

1 ibid., p. 20. 2 ibid., p. 31. 8 ibid., p. 34. 

4 Substance of Faith, p. 43, and Hibbert Journal, Apr. 
1906, p. 53, 



44 THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

versal Spirit pervades it : this is God. 
Nature is His expression : and man's 
soul is a conscious spark of the universal 
God. 

Now it is not too much to say that this is 
not new theology, but very old theology. 
When Christianity came into the world it 
found the civilized world full of a religious 
philosophy, in part Platonic, in part Stoic, 
which held a doctrine substantially identical 
with that of the New Theology. 1 We cannot 
be at all acquainted with the thought of 
the first and second centuries without 
realizing that this was the current religious 
belief of the educated world. For if modern 
science has given us a much more exact 
perception of the methods and laws of nature, 
it can hardly give us a sense of the unity 
of nature and of the all-pervading Spirit 
more intense than the ancients had. This 

Sense sublime 

Of something far more deeply interfused, 
Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns, 
And the round ocean, and the living air, 
And the blue sky, and in the mind of man : 
A motion and a spirit that impels 

1 See The New Stoicism, by Professor Sonnenshein 
(Hibbert Journal, Apr. 1907). 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 45 

All thinking things, all objects of all thought, 
And rolls through all things 



is in every age the fruit alike of philosophic 
search and of mystical contemplation. 
Moreover, leaving out of the question for 
the moment the tendency to identify man's 
spirit with this omnipresent God, the creed 
of God's immanence in all things is true, 
and, as we shall see, the Christian religion 
identified itself with it and propagated 
it. But for the Christian it was not the 
first or most important part of his faith 
in God. 

For there came into the world where 
this philosophic creed prevailed, amidst a 
hundred lower forms of faith and worship, 
another thought of God, due not to Greeks 
but to Jews. And the result of our con- 
sideration will, I hope, be to convince 
us that ' salvation ' the saving and re- 
deeming knowledge of God, 'is of the Jews/ 
To the Greeks was given the leadership 
among men in the world of philosophy and 
the pursuit of beauty, as to the Romans in 
the world of government and law; but 
the Jewish race was called to be, by its 
prophets, ' the sacred school of the know- 



46 THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

ledge of God and of the spiritual life for all 
mankind/ * 

Not by the way of philosophical con- 
templation and inquiry, but by a way which 
we call ' inspiration,' there was given to 
the Jewish prophets, through their moral 
conscience, the sense of God as the righteous 
sovereign Lord. He was indeed the God 
of nature, the creator and sustainer of 
all that is, having all power and might ; 
but, above all, they recognized Him as the 
eternally Righteous One, who had made 
men to serve Him in righteousness and 
holiness, and sat supreme above them, their 
maker and their judge. This doctrine of 

1 The phrase is St. Athanasius's. A modern writer, 
the great Ewald, in sketching the programme of his 
History of Israel, observes how ancient nations devoted 
themselves to special branches of human attainment ; 
and how in Israel ' the aim is perfect religion. The aim 
was lofty enough to concentrate the efforts of a whole 
people for more than a thousand years, and however 
much the mode of pursuit might vary, it was this single 
object that was always pursued ; so that there is hardly 
any history of equal compass that possesses in all its 
phases and variations so much intrinsic unity, and is so 
closely bound up to a single thought pertinaciously held, 
but always developing itself to a higher purity.' The 
Jew however was, throughout his history, conscious that 
he was not discovering God by investigation, but re- 
ceiving His disclosure of Himself. 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 47 

the moral character of God His essential 
righteousness is the central idea of the 
Old Testament. The sense of it bowed 
men down in utter humility, and made quite 
impossible any identification of themselves 
with God. It forced them to think of God 
as the absolute creator, alone self-existent 
alone the object of worship ; though they 
knew that He loved the creatures whom 
He had made, and admitted men, with 
cleansed hearts and reverent minds, into 
fellowship and communion with Himself. 

This Jewish thought of God it was 
which, in its perfect form, found expression 
through the lips of Jesus Christ. All 
modern critics of the New Testament 
see in our Lord the inheritor of the Jewish 
way of thinking about God, though in His 
teaching the thought of God, as lord and 
creator, finds its completion in the thought 
of Him as father, and the idea of His 
righteousness in the idea of His love. 
The disciples of Christ did indeed, through 
His life and teaching, come to believe that 
in His person God had come to them in a 
human nature, and they believed in Him as 
God's eternal Son made man. But there 
was not even the slightest tendency to 



48 THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

transfer the thought of His deity to them- 
selves, or any other man. No breath of 
pantheistic identification of Godhead and 
manhood is felt in the New Testament. 
Once more, through Christ's teaching and 
His promises, and through the performance 
of His promises, they came to believe in the 
Spirit of God, who was to come and take men 
up into the most intimate fellowship with 
God. But, again, there was not any real 
tendency to confuse the divine Spirit with 
the human nature. Rather the thought 
of God, as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, 
yet one God, helped the Christian church 
to maintain the Jewish idea of God as per- 
fect and complete in Himself as indeed 
loving to create and to have fellowship with 
His creatures, but as Himself in His own 
being perfect, and dependent in nothing 
upon the work of His hands. 

This is simply an historical statement of 
the religious heritage which we owe to the 
Jews. Granted this belief in God, personal 
and sovereign and complete in Himself, all 
the truth of His immanence could be 
accepted without risk of confusion between 
the creator and the creature. Already in 
the Psalms it is recognized that God is 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 49 

active in nature, that His ' breath ' is the 
life of nature. 1 And in St. Paul's teaching 
there is the fullest recognition that ' in 
God we (men) live, and move, and are/ and 
that in him all things consist/ or 'have their 
coherence/ And this idea of God's imman- 
ence which, as we have seen, was prevalent 
in the world into which Christianity came, 
was taken up most fully into Christian 
theology, and held its place both among the 
Fathers and later among the Schoolmen. It 
would be hard to exaggerate the constancy 
with which they recognize God as active in 
the world its beauty, its order, its system, 
its ' persistent energy/ the force of nature, 
and the light of conscience ; but never for 
a moment so as to obliterate or obscure 
the primary belief in God as alone self- 
existent and independent and supreme, 
the creator and lord and judge of all. 

This perception of the absolute difference 
between the creator and the creature came 
into prominence through the Arian con- 
troversy already briefly described. In 
Arius's conception Christ was, as it were, a 
demi-god : himself a creature, but supreme 
over all other creatures, and indeed their 

1 Ps. civ. 29, 30. 

4 



5<D THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

creator : a being, therefore, both creature 
and creator. This conception the Christian 
church absolutely refused. Absolutely, as 
by an indomitable instinct, it refused to 
worship or treat as God one who was him- 
self created. The highest archangel, the 
most exalted creature conceivable, the 
Christian church felt would be no nearer 
being God, than the meanest of men. 
Between God, the self -existent, and any 
created being, the difference was pro- 
claimed to be absolute. And if Christ was 
to be worshipped, as assuredly He was, it 
was because He was, what no created 
person could conceivably be, ' of one sub- 
stance with God/ l 

Of course the Christian conception of 
God leaves us with many mysteries baffling 
our eager scrutiny. The relation of God's 
all-embracing being and personality to the 
dependent and created personalities of 
men remains profoundly mysterious. 2 It 

1 See for instance, Athanasius, Or at. c. Arian. ii. 20, and 
cf. Mozley's Theory of Development (Rivington, 1878), 
pp. 74-81. 

2 I cannot think that Dr. Rashdall's recent book 
(Theory of Good and Evil, ii. 238) is on the true line of 
solution. In some sense God's being must surely be 
all-including, and identified with the Absolute. 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 51 

is only one of many mysteries. The early 
Christian church, living and struggling 
to express and defend its doctrine, in an 
age of keen intellectual and philosophical 
speculation, felt the burden of the mystery, 
and the inadequacy of human thought to 
solve or words to express it. But what 
they believed and relied upon was, they 
felt, not a human speculation, but a real 
intelligible self-disclosure of God, made in 
many parts and manners, but made finally 
in the person of His Son. His Name, the 
Name of the Father and the Son and the 
Holy Ghost, one God, creator, redeemer 
and sanctifier, saviour and judge, was lifted 
above all doubt and controversy : for He 
had revealed it and they had accepted 
it, and found its power in their whole 
being. 

To go back, then, from this Christian 
heritage upon the mere idea of divine 
immanence as the Stoics had conceived it, 
is, I contend, to go backward, not forward. 
The superiority of the Christian idea of 
God may be stated in three ways. 

First in its moral effect. The pantheistic 
or philosophic conception of God as the 
universal being of whose substance we all 



52 THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

form a part, of whom we know nothing 
except his expression of Himself in nature, 
is destitute of moral power. It leads to 
a kind of moral indifferency. Physical 
nature is apparently altogether indifferent 
to moral distinctions. It can be explained 
indeed as the handiwork of the good God, 
and as representing a stage in His self- 
revealing and educative purpose, if once 
we have got from somewhere beyond nature 
the disclosure of His person and character. 
But if we are left to draw conclusions from 
nature we shall arrive at no clear conception 
of divine righteousness ; and if we include 
human nature, we shall still be bewildered 
by the strange mixture of good and evil, 
which seem to wage an uncertain struggle, 
or, very often, a struggle in which the good 
appears to be defeated. If manhood be 
identical with godhead, we must ask, is God 
more good than bad ? or is He becoming 
better as the generations pass ? And if 
the human spirit be only an element in the 
All which is God, is it the element which 
is dominant ? Or will it not rather be 
swallowed up in the sea of non-moral 
forces which is, to all appearance, so much 
vaster than humanity ? 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 53 

Till, I say, we have got our disclosure 
from beyond nature, and beyond man, 
we have got no ground for the worship of 
an absolutely righteous God, or for the 
sense of responsibility; or for the striving 
after purity and love. In history, the 
philosophic pantheism, such as prevailed 
in the world into which Christianity came, 
has shown itself, as we should indeed expect, 
without the power to arouse and inspire 
and maintain moral effort and moral enthu- 
siasm in the mass of men. It leaves men 
content to feel themselves as part of the 
whole. The moral lift and enthusiasm and 
hope which Christianity brought into the 
Greek and Roman world came with the 
Hebrew belief in the righteous God, who, 
however much He loves men and however 
closely He calls them into union with Him- 
self, is yet in His own being independent 
and supreme and unalterable ; our creator 
and our judge ; our saviour also but a 
saviour whose fellowship we can only 
attain by purifying ourselves even as He 
is pure. I can conceive nothing more 
certain than that with us to-day the 
morality of the future depends on our hold- 
ing fast the Christian belief in God and 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



54 THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

refusing to relapse upon the philosophic 
pantheism. 

Secondly, the superiority of the Christian 
belief in God lies in the method by which 
it was received. There is a memorable 
passage in the Phaedo of Plato, in which 
Socrates is represented as expressing his dis- 
satisfaction with the arguments by which 
he and his friends had been endeavouring 
to prove the immortality of the soul. f And 
yet/ he says, ' I should deem him a coward 
who did not prove what is said to the utter- 
most. For he should persevere until he 
has attained one of two things : either he 
should discern or learn the truth ; or if 
this is impossible, I would have him take 
the best and most irrefragable of human 
words (arguments), and let this be the raft 
upon which he sails through life not with- 
out risk, as I admit, if he cannot find some 
word of God which will more safely and 
surely carry him/ 

It is such a word of God, giving a 
different kind of security to our religious 
beliefs from that which speculation 
could ever attain a security such as 
attaches itself to our feelings of right 
and wrong it is such a word of God 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 55 

which we believe to have been really 
uttered. 

The Hebrew prophets knew themselves 
to be its subjects and its organs. Through 
many generations of inspired men, there 
was impressed upon a whole nation a pro- 
found belief that God had really disclosed 
Himself and His character to them. This 
faith received its fulfilment, and was 
made universal, through J esus Christ . Thus 
there has been communicated to men 
a certain conception of God not due to 
fallible speculation, but to God's own will 
to reveal Himself. This message may, 
nay must, become the subject for philo- 
sophical speculation, and the intellect of 
men must use the conception of God thus 
received to interpret the world and har- 
monize the whole of experience. But the 
revelation itself is given in forms of human 
speech, and, at least as truly, in forms of 
human life, such as are intelligible to the 
hearts of ordinary men. Thus it becomes, 
not the doctrine of a school of thinkers, 
but the creed of a catholic church, the 
faith in the one God, the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost. And if in any sense 
there be a God whom we can rightly call 



56 THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

our Father, and whose sons we are, then, I 
say, this method of self-disclosure or reve- 
lation corresponds to the idea of His 
Fatherhood, and is of a piece with the 
whole experience of mankind as to the 
method by which moral and spiritual truth, 
as opposed to the truth about nature, has 
made itself known among men. 

Lastly, the Christian idea of God justifies 
itself to the intellect by its comprehensive- 
ness ; by enabling us to make our own all 
the truth of the divine immanence without 
the moral disadvantages which belong to 
the conception of God as the soul of nature, 
when we have that and nothing more. 

The Christian conception of God in fact 
holds a middle point between Deism, against 
which the New Theology is in somewhat 
violent reaction, and Pantheism, into which 
in its reaction it undoubtedly plunges. 
The New Theology is in reaction against 
what it describes as ' the old idea of God ' 
as if He were some great emperor who 
sits somewhere outside and above the 
world, who made it and set it going and 
occasionally intervenes to set it right again. 
This, which has been well called ' the 
carpenter idea ' of God, is in fact not the 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 57 

old idea, if by that is meant the orthodox 
or scriptural idea. It is a gross distortion 
of it. Deism, which is the best form in 
which this one-sided conception of God took 
shape, was a theory of a certain school of 
thinkers in the eighteenth century, but cer- 
tainly not the conception of Christian theo- 
logy. For the Christian, God is in the world 
in all its parts and at every moment, reveal- 
ing Himself in varying degrees in all its 
force, and order 4 and beauty, and truth, 
and goodness. But the universe does not 
exhaust Him or limit Him. Beyond the 
universe and independent of it, He is in 
Himself, limited by nothing outside Him- 
self, 1 in the eternal fellowship of His own 
being. He is in all, but also over all, supreme 
and free. Thus it is not true that ' all is 
God : ' for this is to identify His being 
with that of His creatures, which our own 
self-consciousness, to go no further, pro- 
hibits. It is not true that ' God is all : ' 
for that is to suggest that he has no being 
independent of and beyond the world. But 

1 It is often said, and may be truly said, that God is 
infinite, or * unlimited.' But it is more exact to say that 
God is self -limited : limited by nothing except the 
eternal law and character of His own being. 



58 THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 

it is true that ' from him ' and ' in him ' and 
' unto him ' are all things ; that He is 
the creator of all things, who has made man 
especially in His own image ; and the 
sustaining life of all things, who invites man 
into most intimate communion and corre- 
spondence with Himself ; and the end 
towards whom all things tend, the moral 
judge of all free and conscious beings. 

I do not suppose that the teachers of the 
New Theology who proclaim a ' human 
God ' are in a position to object to the 
doctrine of the creed as 'anthropomorphism/ 
that is, as imagining a God in the likeness 
of man. The fact is that whatever man 
thinks or imagines he must think or imagine 
1 anthropomorphically/ for he can think 
only human thoughts. It follows that if 
human thoughts are necessarily limited and 
imperfect, the highest thought that man can 
think of God is inadequate to its subject. 
The Christian Fathers, in deepest reverence, 
were never weary of reiterating that we 
but know God as in an inadequate reflection, 
seeing ' as in a mirror, darkly/ But the 
point is that human nature is at least a 
truer image of God than mechanical forces 
or merely animal life. For man pre-emi- 



THE IMMANENCE OF GOD 59 

nently is made ' in God's image. 1 If God 
is not in man's image (anthropomorphic), 
man, with his spiritual and free personality, 
is in God's image (theomorphic). Thus in 
Jesus Christ the best that we can know or 
believe about God is revealed in a human 
character ; and the human relationship 
of father and son is the best image of the 
eternal fellowship which is God's own being. 



LECTURE IV 

THE IDEA OF SIN 1 

THE view of sin which the New Theology 
presents follows from its idea of God. 
God is the mysterious power which is finding 
expression in the universe and in mankind 
as part of the whole. And the process in 
which God thus realizes Himself in the 
universe is a process of gradual evolu- 
tion or upward development. In this pro- 
cess sin has appeared. Its existence in 
forms of lust and greed and hatred and 
cruelty and falsehood cannot be denied, 
nor its ugliness and hatefulness. But is it, 
we ask, voluntary and therefore culpable ? 
There is no doubt that Sir Oliver Lodge 
would say that it is, though he does not seem 
to me to follow out this admission to its 
consequences. And, with much less clear- 
ness and emphasis, Mr. Campbell appears 

1 This subject is treated, from a more hortatory point 
of view, in Sermon iii, p. 231. 
60 



THE IDEA OF SIN 6l 

to recognize that sin is in some measure 
voluntary and culpable. We have, he 
admits, to ' mourn over our own slowness 
in getting into line with the cosmic purpose.' 
Sin is being ' false to ourselves and our 
divine origin.' l But though we have thus 
a certain power to retard the process of 
advance in ourselves and the world, we 
cannot do more than retard it. It goes 
forward inevitably. Sin is only a phase 
which is being outgrown and left behind. 
It is ' a mistake/ 2 akin to the mistakes we 
make in every department of human pro- 
gress. It is an ignorant quest for true life 
and for God. 3 Through all our mistakes, 
the upward process goes on. ' Slowly, very 
slowly, the race is climbing the steep ascent/ 
And in every individual man the true life 
must finally be realized/ 4 

And what is sin ? Its essence is selfish- 
ness, we are told. It is seeking our own 
personal and separate interest or pleasure 
instead of the whole. And the explanation 
of this mistaken tendency lies in the animal 
nature out of which we have been developed. 
It is ' the tiger and the ape ' in us. Selfish- 

1 The New Theology, pp. 66, 109. 2 ibid., p. 214. 
8 ibid., pp. 52, 153!, i6off. * ibid., pp. 215-16. 



62 THE IDEA OF SIN 

ness, injustice, and cruelty are ' relics of 
our brute ancestry ' which civilization is 
slowly refining away. 1 

Such a theory finds itself in conflict with 
the common Christian idea of an original 
fall of man. Thus the only real fall 
which Mr. Campbell can recognize appears 
on examination to be a fall, not of man, but 
of God. ' The coming of a finite creature 
into being is itself of the nature of a fall a 
coming down from perfection to imperfec- 
tion.' 2 The idea is that ' the universal 
life ' that is God in order to realize 
itself in the universe, must submit to limita- 
tion in finite forms of life. This is, of course, 
only ' a fall ' in the sense that the deep 
humiliation of the incarnation, as St. Paul 
conceives it, might be called a fall. It has 
nothing to do with the Christian idea of a 
fall of man by wilful disobedience. In man, 
then, there was no original fall : unless we 
can give this name to the passage from a 
brute life, unconscious of moral distinctions, 
to the spiritual consciousness of right and 
wrong. In becoming conscious of moral 
possibility and moral freedom man became 
conscious of a lower self of animal impulse 

1 The New Theology, pp. 61-2. 2 ibid., p. 66. 



THE IDEA OF SIN 03 

which had to be overcome ; and in this con- 
sciousness of contrast between his gross 
actual nature and actual habits, and the 
idea of what he ought to be and may become, 
originates, it is supposed, the idea of ' the 
fall.' That is to say, the soul, conscious of 
a divine parentage and destiny, finds the 
unspiritual bodily nature a prison-house 
and a degradation. But this fall was no 
fault of man. ' The perception of evil is the 
concomitant of your expanding finite con- 
sciousness of good.' x It is indeed plainly 
no real fall, but a step upwards. ' It has 
no sinister antecedents. Its purpose is 
good.' 2 It ' is but a statement of imper- 
fection,' and thus ' is not man's fault but 
God's will, and is a means towards a great 
end.' From this way of conceiving ' the 
fall ' and from all the accompanying view 
of sin, it will follow naturally that Mr. 
Campbell cannot tolerate the idea of God's 
wrath upon sin, or of God punishing sin, 
or indeed of God as the judge of men, 
judging, as it were, from outside. 

God is to be sought in myself. He is 
realizing Himself through me. If mistakes 
are made in this process of realizing God. 

1 ibid., p. 45. 2 ibid., p. 66. 



64 THE IDEA OF SIN 

there is no other punishment than such as 
a man thereby inevitably makes for him- 
self, such as is involved in the process of 
recovery, and there is no other wrath or 
judgement than of his own self-condemna- 
tion, the judgement of his own higher self 
which is indeed divine, and which must 
finally win the victory and realize itself in 
every single life. 1 

Now it may be questioned whether this 
view of sin is clearly thought out ; whether, 
in particular, the question of voluntari- 
ness is really faced in the light of its 
consequences. But in its general lines it 
presents an intelligible attitude towards sin, 
and one which we recognize as thoroughly 
modern : it permeates, one may say, most 
of the popular novel literature of the day. 
At the same time we shall probably feel 
that, as leading us to think of sin as a 
weakness or an error, pitiable before it is, 
and much more than it is, blameworthy, 
and as leaving very little place for indigna- 
tion against sin, and none for the con- 
ception of sin as leading in the individual 
to ultimate and irretrievable disorder, it falls 
very far short of the teaching of the Bible. 

1 The New Theology, pp. 213 fL 



THE IDEA OF SIN 65 

The Old Testament is quite full of the 
idea of sin as rebellion. God, who made 
man, made him, unlike His other creatures 
in this world, capable of voluntary and 
glad obedience ; and mankind has proved 
rebellious ; and this rebellion merits the 
righteous wrath of God, and brings down 
His judgement on nations and individuals ; 
and the true attitude of man, when he has 
' come to himself/ is one of profound 
penitence and earnest amendment and 
willing acceptance of the divine punish- 
ment, now truly remedial. This, beyond all 
question, is the prevailing way of regarding 
the actual state of man in the Old Testament, 
And the essence of this view of sin is that 
it lies, not in the bodily nature, but in 
the will. It is rebellion, the rebellion 
of the will of man against the righteous 
God. 

Certain limitations which are to be found 
in the Old Testament doctrine disappear 
in the New. In particular the area in which 
God is thought of as dealing with man is 
definitely and finally extended beyond this 
present life, and the much fuller concep- 
tion of the redemptive love of God gives a 
different colour to the thought of God's 

5 



66 THE IDEA OF SIN 

attitude towards sin. But in this, as in 
other respects, it is upon the Old Testament 
doctrine that the New Testament is built ; 
and the idea of sin is the same. Our Lord 
is indeed mainly occupied in directing the 
minds of His disciples and hearers to positive 
ideals. He is announcing the moral char- 
acter of the kingdom of God. But His 
first call to men reiterated John the Bap- 
tist's claim for repentance. ' Repent ye ' 
that is the beginning. 1 And consistently 
He deals with men as needing a fundamental 
change and fundamental renewal : ' Except 
ye turn, and become as little children, ye 
shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of 
heaven/ ' Except a man be born anew, 
he cannot see the kingdom of God.' 2 
Speaking to His disciples, and speaking 
about man's natural goodness, He sees in 
it the taint of sin : ' If ye then, being 
evil, know how to give good gifts unto 
your children, how much more shall your 
heavenly Father . . . . ' 3 Quite uncompro- 
misingly he warns men of the possibility 
of eternal or irremediable punishment for 

1 Matt. iv. 17 ; Mark i. 15. 

2 Matt, xviii. 3, John iii. 3. 

3 Matt. vii. n, Luke xi. 13, cf. xiii. i-S. 



THE IDEA OF SIN 67 

sin, coming from the divine righteousness, 1 
and speaks of a certain act or state of wilful 
sin itself as ' having never forgiveness/ 
and as eternal. 3 Certainly it is the case that 
Jesus Christ gives no countenance at all 
to views of sin which lead us to think of 
it as a temporary error on the right way, 
But probably the most noticeable point 
about our Lord's attitude towards sin is 
that His indignation, which is as fiery as 
the indignation of the old prophets, is 
mainly directed, not against sensual, but 
against spiritual sin. It is against sin of 
the kind which we should describe as least 
bodily, and having least to do with our 
animal ancestors, that He concentrates 
His wrath. It is against pride, and calcu- 
lated worldliness, and spiritual despotism, 
and ambition, and love of power, against the 
sins of respectable spiritual men, rather 
than against the sins of ungoverned passion 
and animal lust. With the utmost em- 
phasis, therefore, we should say that the 
teaching of Jesus Christ leaves us with 
a profoundly deepened assurance that the 
seat of sin lies in the will of man ; and that 

1 Matt. x. 28, xxv. 46, Mark ix. 43, 48. 

2 Mark iii. 29, Matt. xii. 32, Luke xii. 10. 



68 THE IDEA OF SIN 

we are, in any true view of human nature, 
face to face with this awful possibility and 
reality of the human will setting itself in 
obstinate rebellion against the will of God. 

Nor is it open to doubt that to our Lord's 
spiritual perception (as to that of St. Paul 
and St. John), the spectacle of human sin 
was thrown upon the larger background of 
an unseen world of spirits. Human rebel- 
lion was a portion of a larger and wider 
rebellion of ' principalities and powers/ 
the devil and his angels. As God is, and 
remains, the only Lord, so the victory over 
evil is sure. But meanwhile man's moral 
trial is made all the more serious by the 
opposition of unseen enemies, and his 
rebellion all the more serious by his unseen 
allies. 

St. John formulates his theory of sin in 
the words, ' Sin is lawlessness.' 1 He means 
by lawlessness, not, as we might mean, 
merely something anomalous : but simply 
rebellion against the law of God. He means 
that the two phrases are coincident : that 
sin begins and ends with violation of God's 

1 I John iii. 4 : ?; a^apria f<TT\v fj ai/o/it'a. The 
use of the articles makes the two terms absolutely co- 
extensive. 



THE IDEA OF SIN 69 

law, and that except in the rebellion of 
created spirits there is no such thing as 
violation of God's law. And in thus making 
the will the seat of sin, and identifying 
sin with rebellion, St. John is but formu- 
lating the general view of the Bible. It is 
also St. Paul's doctrine : ' The wrath of God 
is revealed from heaven against all ungod- 
liness and unrighteousness of men, who hold 
down the truth in unrighteousness ' ; c upon 
them that are factious, and obey not the 
truth, but obey unrighteousness, shall be 
wrath and indignation, tribulation and an- 
guish, upon every soul of man that worketh 
evil, of the Jew first and also of the Greek ' ; 
* who shall suffer punishment, even eternal 
destruction from the face of the Lord and 
from the glory of his might/ 1 It is needless 
to go on multiplying quotations. 

It has, however, been said that, for St. 
Paul, the seat of sin is in the bodily nature, 
' the flesh/ and that he regards it as almost 
involuntary : ' I know that in me, that is, 
in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing : for 
to will is present with me, but to do that 
which is good is not.' Thus ' it is no more 
I that do the evil, but sin which dwelleth 

1 Rom. i. 1 8, ii. 8, 9; 2 Thess. i. 9. 



7O THE IDEA OF SIN 

in me.' ' Not what I would that do I 
practise ; but what I hate, that I do/ ' O 
wretched man that I am, who shall deliver 
me out of the body of this death ? ' 1 But 
closer examination proves this not to be 
the case. St. Paul perceives that the 
misdirection of the human will has per- 
verted the body, so that the body of man 
has become accustomed to evil, impregnated 
with evil. And even when the will has 
become wholly right with God for that is 
the case which he is here contemplating 
there still remains an intractable nature 
which the man's will cannot draw with 
it or control, and which forces the man to 
feel his need of divine grace to transform 
him and purge him through and through. 
This intractable nature is sin in the body 
and bodily impulses ; but this is, in St. 
Paul, the secondary and not the primary 
meaning of sin. It comes into notice when 
sin, in its primary meaning of rebellion of 
the will, is over and gone. It is, in the 
individual or in the race, a consequence of 
this rebellion. And it remains true that the 
real seat and origin of sin, according to 
St. Paul, is the will ; and there is no bodily 

1 Rom. vii. 15-24. 



THE IDEA OF SIN 71 

sin, however gross, which is ultimately 
anything else than the misuse of a physical 
nature essentially good by a perverted will. 

And St. Paul's whole teaching emphasizes 
the principle of justification by faith; and 
this principle does indeed mean, at bottom, 
nothing else than this : that when the will is 
again set right and enlightened, and wholly 
redirected towards God and open to God's 
offer of love, then the whole nature will 
be redressed and brought right. Redemp- 
tion begun in the will, by faith in God and 
Jesus Christ, draws with it the whole nature, 
body, soul, and spirit, each to its really 
natural order and harmony. 1 

Christianity, indeed, if it be true to facts, 
must recognize all that St. Paul says about 
' sin in the members '; but the ultimate seat 
of sin is not the body, but the will, and 
sin is only really sinful so far as it is the 
rebellion of the personal will against God. 

This is the fundamental Christian doc- 
trine. It is not stated in the creeds, 
though it is implied in the phrases ' I believe 
in the forgiveness of sins,' or ' in one baptism 

1 I have dealt with this matter at greater length in my 
Practical Exposition of the Epistle to the Romans (Murray), 
i. 66 ff., 245 fit"., 279. 



72 THE IDEA OF SIN 

for the remission of sins/ and ' who for our 
salvation became man/ for these phrases 
imply that every man lies in sin and needs 
forgiveness and renewal. But it is found 
throughout Scripture, and, speaking gener- 
ally, throughout Christian theology. Ter- 
tullian, who may be said to have been 
the first Christian psychologist, is right 
in fastening upon this as the distinctive 
Christian principle of sin. 1 And if it be 
true, it is obvious that sin is not anything 
which civilization has a tendency to out- 
grow. The exhibitions of sin are different 
in different stages of civilization different 
among barbarians and in highly advanced 
races. But it is as much present in the 
latter as the former. And throughout the 
whole history of humanity it is in the same 
sense destructive in its tendency. Huxley 
speaks of ' that fixed order of nature which 
sends social disorganization upon the track 
of immorality, as surely as it sends physical 
disease after physical trespasses/ and he 
speaks of its being ' the high mission ' of 
science ' to be the preacher of a firm and 
living faith ' in that ( fixed moral order/ * 

1 De paen. 3. 

2 Evolution and Ethics (Macmillan), p. 146. 



THE IDEA OF SIN 73 

Substitute for the words ' fixed order ' 
some such phrase as ' the will of God, the 
moral ruler of the world/ and you have 
here the doctrine of the prophets about ( the 
day of the Lord* the judgement of God 
upon nations and individuals. History, 
so far as it is able to pass a verdict upon the 
causes of national disintegration, confirms 
the prophets' teaching. As you look out 
upon the extraordinarily chequered course 
of human progress, you cannot resist the 
impression that progress might have been 
infinitely more continuous and more gene- 
ral but for the persistent tendency in 
men to follow their lusts and appetites 
and selfish ambitions instead of conforming 
themselves to the will of God, as they were 
able to know it. The history of the race 
is in fact only the history of the individual 
' writ large/ and we know well enough what 
sin is in ourselves and others ; how indis- 
putable is the fact of wilfulness, and the 
refusal of the divine law which claims 
authority over us in our conscience, and 
the degradation and misery which this 
wilfulness works in us. 

So far as we can trace the history of 
man, from end to end of our knowledge, 



74 THE IDEA OF SIN 

sin is always there, in the form of man's 
refusal to submit himself to his best lights ; 
and it is there on the largest scale, and 
always with the same ruinous results, in 
the individual and in the race. 

It is of course obvious, from any point of 
view, that the individual man is, from his 
birth and before it, deeply influenced by 
the race. It is obvious that the individual 
does not ' start fair ' that he is largely 
what the circumstances of his birth and 
nurture make him. Thus it is certainly 
true in some sense that sin is in the race 
before it is in the individual will, and that 
every individual is born into an inheritance 
of sin. Whether this inheritance of sin is 
actually transmitted physically or whether 
it is, in the deepest sense, the result of en- 
vironment and the social influences which 
are upon us from our infancy, we need not 
now consider. The relation of the indivi- 
dual man to humanity, and the manner 
in which the effects of the individual's 
action are transmitted in the race, is a very 
obscure question. I am not now concerned 
with it. In any case, whether by physical 
transmission or by social influence, each 
individual is born into a world of sin, and 



THE IDEA OF SIN 75 

finds his own nature more or less weakened 
and tainted before his own personal re- 
sponsibility begins. But it will be admitted 
by all Christians, except a school of extreme 
Calvinists which can hardly any longer be 
said to exist, that this ' taint of nature ' 
does not reach to the point of annihilating 
our moral freedom and responsibility ; and 
that where the will is set right the whole 
nature will ultimately follow. 

All that I am now concerned to maintain 
as the indisputably Christian principle, the 
constant teaching of the Bible, is that the 
whole strength and essence of sin lies in 
the lawlessness of the will, and that it is 
this, and nothing else than this, which has 
weakened and depraved our humanity, 
and been the main retarding and dis- 
integrating force in human development. 

Sin, then, as we know it by experience 
in the individual, is always a fall, a loss and 
not a gain. It is ' lawlessness,' and to 
break the law of our being is never a gain. 
The returned prodigal, for all the joy of his 
recovery, can never do otherwise than 
lament that he left his father's house. The 
act of rebellion is always a step along the 
road which leads to the state of which our 



76 THE IDEA OF SIN 

Lord said, ' Good were it for that man if 
he had not been born' a step, though 
mercifully not an irrecoverable step, along 
the way to ruin. And when you look at 
humanity in the large (so far as his origin 
can be known or conjectured) from his 
first beginnings of properly human con- 
sciousness, sin has been always a fall, and 
at every stage has made, as the individual, so 
also the society to which he belongs, weaker 
and poorer and less progressive than might 
have been the case. 

And this doctrine of sin is in no way 
dependent upon our regarding the story 
of Genesis iii. as an historical record. In 
the early Christian centuries it was com- 
monly regarded as giving us, not a literal 
history, but, to use the illuminating 
phrase of St. Gregory of Nyssa, ' ideas 
(or ' doctrines ') in the form of a narra- 
tive/ 1 The materials of the narrative 
come from sources shared by the Jews with 
the Babylonians and other races. But 
amongst the Jews the story becomes the 
vehicle for a teaching about the meaning of 

1 OratiO Catechetica, 5: fv Siqyqo-ews ei'Sfi d6yp.ara fjplv 

Trpm-tBcpevos. The phrase refers to the whole opening 
narrative of the creation and the fall. 



THE IDEA OF SIN 77 

sin which, conveyed in a form intelligible to 
children or childish races, is, in its moral 
contents, for ever true and valuable. It 
is, as a matter of fact, quite untrue to say 
that the Old Testament doctrine of sin, 
which the New Testament inherits, is built 
upon this narrative. It has no appreciable 
effect upon the rest of the Old Testament. 
In fact the doctrine of sin was wrought out 
in the moral experience of the Hebrews, 
under the guidance of the prophetic spirit, 
and the colouring given to the old story 
was the result of their moral insight into the 
meaning of sin, and not the source of it. 1 

The great advantage of the Christian 
view of sin lies in its moral effects. Let 
all men know the love of God for them 
individually, and the freedom of which 
their nature is capable ; let them know 
that only one thing keeps them back from 
entering upon their glorious heritage, and 
that is the false desire of independence, 
the shrinking from God, the refusal of the 
will to surrender itself to Him, and you 

1 With St. Paul's doctrine of the fall, and of the unity 
of humanity in Adam and Christ, and of the relation of 
sin and death, I have dealt in the work referred to, 
Romans L, 190 ff., and app. note E. 



78 THE IDEA OF SIN 

inspire men with a great hope. You have 
an effective gospel. The most degraded 
of men can be assured that, if he will only 
surrender himself in faith to God, and 
accept the divine promise as it is assured 
to him in Christ, and open his heart to the 
divine influence, he can break once for all 
with the past ; his nature will be, there and 
then, brought back upon the track of 
recovery ; he will regain self-mastery. All 
the effects of sin, in the habits of his own 
body or the traditions of his family or class 
or nation or race, will be at last overcome 
by the power of the redemptive Spirit. 
This may happen as the experience of 
conversions has constantly shown with 
amazing rapidity, or it may be a slow 
process only begun in this life ; but the 
victory, slow or rapid, lies in the will in 
the act of faith by which the whole life is 
brought again into subjection to God in 
Christ. 

On the other hand, the more you allow 
men to believe that the fault lies in their 
bodies in an animal ancestry, imperfectly 
refined, the more certainly you encourage 
in them (what is the root delusion) the 
tendency to regard their sins as their mis- 



THE IDEA OF SIN 79 

fortunes, the inevitable result of their 
circumstances and their natures. This is 
no mere theory. It is rooted upon the 
experience of the past. The tendency to 
find the secret of sin in the defilements of 
matter and animal life has prevailed in many 
ages and many parts of the world. It was 
the dominant idea when Christianity came 
into the world. It has at times resulted 
in an extreme asceticism which has had for 
its motive the desire to live a spiritual life, 
separate from the pollutions of the body. 
But, after all, we cannot live separate from 
the body ; and if the body is evil we cannot 
help it. Thus the tendency to find the 
secret of sin in the bodily nature has in 
fact resulted in general in a moral apathy 
an acquiescence in the life of passion and 
impulse. A great part of the redemptive 
power which Christianity confessedly exer- 
cised, when it came into a world where this 
false idea prevailed, lay in its giving men 
the true secret of sin. 

Again, the Christian teaching about sin, 
as it appears in the New Testament and 
in the Church generally, forces a man to feel 
that there is no limit to the disaster which, 
by his refusal of God and of duty, he may 



8o THE IDEA OF SIN 

bring upon himself. Without allowing 
ourselves to close any possibly open ques- 
tion, we may say with confidence that 
the teaching of Christ holds over the man 
who persists in rebellious self-will the 
certainty of a ruin which may prove at 
last final and irretrievable. I do not 
think it is possible to doubt that Christ 
did hold this ultimate possibility over men 
in metaphorical words no doubt, but in its 
unrelieved horror. 

If we let man think, with the New Theo- 
logy, that his nature is in an inevitable 
progress to perfection, which his selfishness 
may indeed retard, and in which his sins 
may involve remedial pains, but which 
none the less is certain of final attainment, 
we cannot fail, human nature being what 
in experience we know it to be, to strengthen 
the tendency to let things take their course, 
and to weaken the strength of the naked 
appeal to the human will as the arbiter of 
the man's destiny his heaven or his hell. 

Once more, what applies to the individual 
applies to the nation or the race. Chris- 
tianity believes in a divine purpose of 
progress, and finds the goal of human pro- 
gress assured in ' Christ upon the throne/ 



THE IDEA OF SIN 8l 

But it knows, in historical f act, that nation 
after nation has fallen back ; that there 
is such a thing as the decay and dissolution 
of civilizations. We look back upon ' the 
giant forms of empires on their way to 
ruin/ And the prophets of God have in 
every age carried the message of God 
to their nation, that progress or catastrophe 
depends on themselves, and depends at 
bottom upon moral character ; that, though 
a nation may subsist with much wickedness 
in it, its subsistence depends upon the 
maintenance of the core of righteousness 
within it upon the vigorous force of a 
resisting body of righteous men in whom 
the nation will consent to recognize its 
true self. Once more, then, the more you 
strengthen the belief in a practically in- 
evitable or necessary progress a belief 
which indeed is flatly contradicted by experi- 
ence the more you weaken the prophetic 
appeal to the social conscience of men. 

It will be said that in all this I am ap- 
pealing only to what is edifying, not to 
what is true. I am not afraid of this 
argument. Christianity is a revelation 
appealing to man's moral will, and saying 
in effect, ' Try it, and so prove its truth/ 

6 

LIBRARY ST. MARY y S COLLEGE 



2 THE IDEA OF SIN 

And if it be the case that the preaching of 
the Christian doctrine in its purity does 
as a matter of fact show itself in the fruits 
of converted living and moral liberty re- 
gained, I feel sure that the Christian 
doctrine has been proved practically true. 
It has shown that it possesses the secret of 
life. That is what actually happened in 
the first preaching of Christianity and in 
every subsequent moral revival of its 
power. This is an actual experience viewed 
from outside in general history, and viewed 
from inside in the record which great and 
conspicuous Christians from St. Paul and 
Justin Martyr and Cyprian and Augustine 
downwards have given of their moral ex- 
perience as seen from within. The better 
the men, we notice in passing, the sterner 
the view they have taken of the sinfulness 
of their sins. This moral experience con- 
stitutes the subject-matter for a philosophy 
of sin, and for, what must go with that, 
a philosophy of the relation in which the 
soul of man stands to God, of the relation 
of our dependent personalities to the 
Absolute. We get here into a very obscure 
subject. Certainly it has not been satis- 
factorily solved hitherto. Perhaps it never 



THE IDEA OF SIN 83 

will be in this world. But Christianity 
has made a vast contribution to the subject, 
and the core of the Christian contribution 
lies in the truth, proclaimed by God's 
prophets, reaffirmed by His Son, confirmed 
by all Christian experience, the secret of all 
Christian progress in the individual and the 
race, that sin lies in the rebellion of the 
dependent or created will against the 
will of the Father and the Creator. Sin is 
lawlessness. 



LECTURE V 

THE MEANING OF CHRIST'S DIVINITY 

THE mode of thought which is known 
as the New Theology is connected in all its 
parts. It concentrates its attention upon 
God as the universal Spirit, manifesting 
Himself and realizing Himself in the uni- 
verse. Especially in the development of 
man's nature upward from the animal to 
the spiritual does it look for this revelation 
of God. And, from the ethical point of 
view, the highest point of achievement 
hitherto attained is found in Christ. In 
Him, as in no one else, we can really see 
God incarnate : we can see, that is, that 
humanity is really divine and God is really 
human. And, in the light of that vision 
we are to go forward to realize our divinity 
or divinize our manhood. For what Christ 
is, we are all in various degrees capable of 
becoming. We are all potentially sons of 
God, or Christs. However much hidden 



CHRIST'S DIVINITY 85 

or overlaid, the divine nature is in all of 
us, and is capable, especially under the 
influence of Christ, of being evoked into 
active and effective life. So, as man ad- 
vances, will God become more and more 
incarnate in all humanity, or in other words 
the real identity of Godhead and manhood 
will become more and more evident. Thus 
' the Incarnation doctrine is the glorification 
of human effort/ 1 

This way of conceiving the incarnation 
doctrine finds a guarded expression in the 

1 Substance of Faith, p. 88. For the whole paragraph 
see pp. 85-90, and New Theol. pp. 68-1 1 1. One point to 
be noticed is that Mr. Campbell conceives of the spirit, 
or higher self of humanity, as prior to all individual men, 
as having a real existence, and constituting ' a perfect and 
eternal spiritual being, integral to the being of God ' 
(p. 31). This he elsewhere calls 'the Eternal Christ,' 
' the archetypal eternal divine man.' It (or should I 
say he ?) is ' an emanation of the Infinite, the Soul of the 
universe,' or at any rate is one element of the ' infinitely 
complex being of God ' (p. 89). This Eternal Christ it 
is which is manifested in the historical Jesus, and is also 
the higher self or fundamental being of every one of us. 
This doctrine of the eternal divine man would not require 
much restatement to be brought into harmony with the 
Church doctrine of the Eternal Word or Son. But, 
according to Mr. Campbell, we all are at bottom this 
' Eternal Christ ' in the same sense as was Jesus. Thus 
the ' Christ-man ' appears again and again in history 
in different individuals (p. 107). 



86 THE MEANING OF 

section of Sir Oliver Lodge's catechism 
from which I have just quoted one phrase. 
Mr. Campbell does not shrink from the 
plainest statement of the obvious conclu- 
sions of this doctrine. Two quotations will 
make this evident. 

General Booth is divine in so far as love is the 
governing principle of his life. Jesus was divine 
simply and solely because His life was never gov- 
erned by any other principle. We do not need to 
talk of two natures in Him, or to think of a mysterious 
dividing line on one side of which He was human and 
on the other divine. In Him humanity was divinity 
and divinity was humanity. 1 

Traditional orthodoxy would restrict the descrip- 
tion ' God manifest in the flesh ' to Jesus alone ; the 
New Theology would extend it in a lesser degree to 
all humanity, and would maintain that in the end it 
will be as true of every individual soul as ever it was 
of Jesus. Indeed it is this belief which gives value 
and significance to the earthly mission of Jesus. He 
came to show us what we potentially are. 3 

It is plain that such an idea of the in- 
carnation as is here presented, while it has 
in it much that is very close to the biblical 
idea, is at the root fundamentally different. 
And the difference follows on from the 

1 The New Theology, pp. 75-6. 2 ibid., pp. 83-4. 



CHRIST'S DIVINITY 87 

difference in the conception of God. If 
divinity and humanity are fundamentally 
identical, the same reality viewed from 
above and from below, 1 or if ' whatever else 
He may be, God is essentially man,' 2 the 
doctrine of incarnation stated above is 
the only one possible. On the other hand 
the idea of the incarnation contained in the 
New Testament and the creeds is based on 
the assumption, which we find everywhere 
in the Bible, that there is no difference so 
fundamental as that between the creator 
and the creature ; and that Jesus of 
Nazareth, the Christ, is in His own proper 
person God, the Son of God, ' integral to 
the being of God/ in a sense in which no 
other man can possibly be ; even though 
the abundance of the divine love should 
give to all men of goodwill such fellowship, 
through Christ, in God, that we all become 
in Him ' sons of God ' and ' partakers of 
the divine nature/ 

That is my point. A doctrine which 
says ' Christ is God ' and then goes on to 
say ' all men are God ' is really, I fear, 

1 The New Theology, p. 75. 

2 ibid., p. 89. Mr. Campbell adds : ' Because He is the 
fount of humanity ' i.e. there is no difference in essence. 



55 THE MEANING OF 

farther off the Bible and the creeds than the 
old-fashioned Unitarianism which said that 
Christ is not God. For the old-fashioned 
Unitarianism, in its best exponents, had at 
least a fundamental agreement with the 
Christian church up to a certain point in 
its doctrine of God, and of His relation to 
the world and to mankind. But teaching 
which fundamentally identifies Godhead 
and manhood can never come near to being 
really Christian or biblical. 

The view which the Christian church has 
taken of Christ's person, and His relation 
to His fellow men, may be stated in outline 
thus : 

God made man for sonship to Himself, 
that is, capable of communion with God, 
and of intelligent correspondence with 
God's purpose in His kingdom of this 
world, where he was made vicegerent. He 
must, we feel, have been destined, per- 
haps by some process of orderly evolution, 
for a fullness of union with God such as 
has actually been revealed to us in Christ, 
even if there had been no sin, and conse- 
quently no need of redemption. This, how- 
ever, must remain a matter of speculation. 
What we know is only what has actually 



CHRIST'S DIVINITY 89 

taken place, and that is necessarily seen 
on a background of human sin. 

For mankind was disloyal. Men dis- 
ordered their own natures by self-will, and 
introduced the disorder of their lawlessness 
into the world where they were set to 
exercise their dominion. The evil of sin 
is so radical in human nature, it goes so deep 
to the heart and foundation of manhood, 
that no remedy could be adequate save 
what must be expressed in such words as 
1 re-creation ' or ' regeneration/ That is 
to say, in other words, that God who made 
man must remake him. God was, all 
along, ' in the world/ and in man, therefore, 
as part of the world, sustaining him even 
in the life which he was misusing. More- 
over, He never left Himself without witness ; 
He was always ' the light of men ' in 
conscience, even amidst the darkness of 
his errors, even when ' the darkness ' 
seemed to come near upon ' overcoming ' 
or overwhelming the light. And He was 
always ' coming ' to man by His prophets 
and messengers in fuller communications of 
His will and character. Then at last ' he 
came/ * He entered by a new and wonder- 

1 John i. 1-14. 



9O THE MEANING OF 

ful manner of union into human nature to 
redeem it from within. He was born- 
taking a human nature of the substance of 
a human mother true man but new man ; 
in a perfect manhood, both to reveal all 
that can be disclosed of God in manhood, 
and to reveal our manhood in the highest 
union with Godhead that can be even 
imagined. Thus He lived very God, but 
under conditions of manhood and human 
experience, a true human life hiding not 
Himself from his own flesh, but bearing all 
the burden of a proper manhood in a world 
of sin. He makes His life, what man's life 
should be a free-will offering to God His 
Father ; and when the sin of man rejected 
Him and put Him to death, He was obedient, 
with a perfect human obedience, unto 
death, and thus sealed His sacrifice in blood. 
And the Father spared not His Son, but 
accepted His self-sacrifice, and, in Him, 
accepted our manhood ; and when He died 
and was buried, raised Him from the dead, 
and glorified Him still in our manhood 
and exalted Him to His own right hand, 
there to become the head of the redeemed 
race of mankind ; for by His Spirit, the spirit 
of the Father and the Son, sent down into 



CHRIST S DIVINITY QI 

the hearts of men, He unites the sons of 
faith together into the fellowship of His 
manhood, in His society, the church, which 
is His body. 

That is the faith of the Church. 'I 
believe in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only- 
begotten Son of God, very God of very 
God, who for us men and for our salvation 
came down from heaven and was incarnate 
by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary and 
was made man/ 

There is no question that, though this 
divine action reaches in its effects as far 
as the sovereignty of God, backwards to 
the beginning, and forwards to the end, 
it is yet an historical event, occurring at a 
certain point of time, when Jesus of Naza- 
reth lived and died and rose again essen- 
tially and necessarily unique. It is plain 
also that in the sense in which Jesus Christ 
is, in this creed, divine, no other of the 
sons of men can conceivably be so. It is 
plain, once more, that this view of the 
incarnation of God in Christ as something 
necessarily unique follows from the doctrine 
of God which belongs to the Christian creed ; 
just as the belief in the incarnation of God 
in mankind generally, with Jesus only for 



92 THE MEANING OF 

the completest instance of what is really to 
come about in every man, follows from the 
belief in God as immanent in the world, and 
not to be otherwise thought of or known. 

Are we, then, to substitute the view of 
the New Theology for the doctrine of Christ 
in the creeds ? No doubt in part this 
issue has been determined, so far as we 
have determined to adhere to the faith of 
the Church about the being of God and the 
meaning of sin. But, looking at the doctrine 
of Christ by itself, what are we to say ? 

Mr. Campbell dismisses the doctrine of 
the creed with a contempt which is not very 
impressive on the ground that it ' puts an 
impassable gulf at once between Jesus 
and every other person.' * How is it, then, 
with the experience of mankind since the 
apostles taught them to believe the creed ? 
Have they found an impassable gulf put 
between them and the Son of Man ? 

Has any of the sons of men who lived long 
ago, and was man and nothing more, been 
near to the men of later ages, in felt power 
and influence, as Jesus of Nazareth, believed 
to be indeed God incarnate, has been ? Has 
any example been as close to men since He 

1 The New Theology, p. 80. 



CHRIST S DIVINITY 93 

walked in Galilee, as His example ? Nay, 
with the profoundest conviction I am sure 
that the view which declares Christ to be 
what we are, and essentially nothing more, 
only the supreme specimen of manhood 
it is this view which, should it prevail, 
would be found to separate Him from us 
by an impassable gulf. He would then be 
separated from us, as men of other races 
or remote times are separated; or, again, 
He would be separated from us as the men 
of supreme genius of any kind are separated 
from ordinary men. If men came to think 
of Jesus Christ as, in the world of moral 
character, what a Dante or a Shakespeare 
are in the world of poetry, the power of 
His example would be as little effective for 
us, as the power of the example of any other 
unique and solitary genius. The more 
perfect it is, the more totally outside our 
range it seems. But the example of Jesus, 
sinless and perfect as He was on earth, 
is perpetually brought near to every child 
of man. Because He who set them the 
example of a perfect life, does also by His 
Spirit ever work inwardly in the heart of 
every one of His members, to mould them 
inwardly into the likeness of the example 



94 THE MEANING OF 

which ever lives before their eyes outwardly. 
Thus it is that Christ, through nineteen 
centuries, has ever been brought near to 
the humblest of the sons of men yes, 
brought near to them as man to man and 
His example has been made effective as 
an inspiration and a power. But all this, 
only because this Christ, who was and is very 
man, was also and antecedently very God, 
and the bestower of the life-giving Spirit, 
and is able thus to give to His manhood a 
universal applicability, a universal exten- 
sion and access, which, if it had been only 
the manhood of one man among many, it 
could never have had. 

Moreover, the idea which the catholic 
creeds embody of a great recreative act 
of God to restore from its foundations a 
ruined manhood corresponds to the real 
need of man, as the deepest-seeing men have 
realized it. Philosophers, from Plato to 
Carlyle, have been found scoffing at contem- 
porary reformers because their proposed 
reforms did not, and could not, go deep 
enough to get at the root of the evil in 
human society. 1 What is wanted, they have 

1 See Carlyle, Past and Present, bk. i., c. 4, ' Morrison's 
Pill,' and the argument of Plato's Republic. 



CHRIST S DIVINITY 95 

declared, is in some sense a fresh start for 
humanity, and a new birth. So the moral 
philosophers have reasoned in words. But 
it is Jesus alone, and He only as believed in 
by the church, who has in any adequate 
sense translated this logical and moral 
requirement into actual reality. In Him 
we see moving among men a true man, 
truly the Son of Man. But the perfection 
of His manhood is found in its sinlessness 
in that which separates Him from all other 
men, in that which makes His moral 
consciousness so profoundly different from 
that of Isaiah or Jeremiah, or St. Peter, 
or St. Paul, or any other of the greatest 
and best of His disciples, who, the greater 
and better they were, have felt only the 
more profoundly their sinfulness and their 
fallibility. It is true manhood we see in 
the sinless Jesus, but new manhood : a 
second Adam in diviner power to redress 
the balance of the first. And by faith in Him 
men of all times and races can obtain what 
is the fundamental moral need of their 
nature not only a standard of manhood, 
but a new birth in spirit and power. 

Now we have to ask the question whether 
the conception of Christ which is pre- 



96 THE MEANING OF 

sented to us in the catholic creed is really 
warranted by the facts, so far as historical 
inquiry can present them to us, in the 
records of the New Testament ; or whether, 
on the other hand, we can find traces of 
a merely human Christ gradually divinized 
by the pious imagination of the church, 
or of a Christ divine only as other men are 
divine. 

First, then, let us inquire what the first 
Christians thought about Christ. We go 
first to the epistles of St. Paul, and we find 
there that St. Paul consistently and with- 
out doubt interprets Christ's person in the 
sense of the creeds. 

He was God's ' own ' Son, before He 
was ' sent forth, in the fullness of the time, 
born of a woman, that he might redeem 
us men, that we might receive the adoption 
of sons/ l ' Existing originally in the form, 
or essential characteristics, of God, he 
thought not equality with God a prize to 
be clutched at, but emptied himself, or im- 
poverished himself, and took the form or 
essential characteristics of a servant, and 
was made in the likeness of men ; and 
being found in fashion as a man, he 

1 Gal. iv. 4 ; Rom. viii. 32. 



CHRIST S DIVINITY 97 

humbled Himself and became obedient, 
unto death, even the death of the cross. 
Wherefore God also exalted him (in the 
human nature which He had assumed) 
and bestowed upon him the name that is 
above every name : that at the name of 
Jesus every knee should bow, of things in 
heaven, and things in earth, and things 
under the earth ; and every tongue should 
confess that Jesus Christ is Lord/ 1 Once 
more : ' In him were all things created, in 
the heavens and upon the earth, things 
visible and things invisible, whether thrones 
or dominions or principalities or powers ; 
all things have been created through him 
and unto him ; and he is before all 
things, and in him all things consist/ : 
It was only because He existed thus in His 
eternal being and in the universe that, 
when He was made man and glorified, it 
could be the Father's pleasure ' that all 
the fullness of the Godhead should dwell in 
him bodily/ 3 and that He should be set 
' far above all rule, and authority, and 
power, and dominion, and every name that 
is named, not only in this world, but also 

Phil. ii. 6-1 1, 2 Cor. viii. 9. a Col. i. 16, 17. 

3 Col. i. 19, ii. 9. 



9 THE MEANING OF 

in that which is to come ; and that all 
things should be put in subjection under 
his feet, who is the head over all things to 
the church, which is his body/ l 

This is not a full account of St. Paul's 
doctrine of Christ, but it is sufficient to 
show that what St. Paul believed about 
Christ makes Him indeed ' integral to the 
being of God/ and that he could not 
possibly use such language about any 
other. ' To us there is one God, the 
Father, of whom are all things and we unto 
him ; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through 
whom are all things and we through him.' 2 

Moreover, there does not appear to have 
been any discussion in the church on the 
matter of belief about Christ. St. Paul 
was in controversy with the Christian Jews 
of Jerusalem on many points ; but there 
appears to have been no controversy with 
regard to the interpretation to be given 
to the person of Christ. The same doc- 
trine of Christ the doctrine which makes 
Him properly divine as well as human- 
appears in the most Jewish of the New 
Testament books, the Apocalypse, 3 as well 

1 Eph. i. 21, 22. 2 i Cor. viii. 6. 

3 See Swete's Apocalypse (Macmillan), pp. clvi. f. 



CHRIST S DIVINITY 99 

as in the Epistle to the Hebrews, and in 
the Epistle of Peter, and in the Fourth 
Gospel. 

Was, then, this stupendous doctrine 
about one who had been seen and touched 
and heard as man among men, who had 
eaten and drunken and died and been 
buried as man in a human body was it 
based upon His own witness, the witness 
of His own human lips ? 

Now, we have the strongest historical 
grounds for asserting that the Fourth Gospel 
was written in his old age by one who had 
moved in the innermost circle of the dis- 
ciples of Jesus in Judaea and Galilee, when 
He was among them ; and also that he was 
none other than John, the son of Zebedee. 
So that we have in this Gospel a living 
memory of ' the disciple whom Jesus 
loved.' If this be so, as I certainly be- 
lieve, we cannot doubt that our Lord Him- 
self had, even if only rarely, confessed 
in unmistakable terms His own divine 
and eternal Sonship. ' I and my Father 
are one/ ' He that hath seen me hath 
seen the Father/ l But, without dwelling 

1 John. x. 30, xiv. 9. It is impossible to maintain 
that St. John would have tolerated the idea of such 



IOO THE MEANING OF 

upon this now, as you will know it to be 
in dispute among critics, I prefer to rest 
our case upon the first three Gospels, which 
present us with the memorials of Christ 
as they were treasured in the church of 
the thirty or forty years after our Lord's 
death, the church in which His apostles 
lived and worked and taught. 

Do we find there the humanitarian Christ, 
a Christ divine possibly, but only as all 
other men are divine ? Or do we find 
there the Christ of the church's belief ? 

I speak the honest truth, I can hardly 
tell you how often, with the whole sincerity 
of which I am capable, I have asked my- 
self that question, and reinvestigated it 
anew to the very utmost of my power, and 
always with a renewed certainty of assur- 
ance that the humanity of our Lord, as you 
find it recorded in the pages of the Synoptic 

phrases being put into the mouth of other men to 
signify that manhood and Godhead are at bottom one 
and the same thing. Thus he wholly differentiates 
between John the Baptist, with his assuredly divine 
mission, and Christ, with His divine origin (John iii. 
28-36), or between the divine Sonship of Christ ' God 
only begotten ' and the divine sonship, the title to 
which He communicates to those who believe in Him or 
are in Him new-born (John i. 1-18). 



CHRIST S DIVINITY IOI 

Gospels, is not capable of any other inter- 
pretation, if you are fair to the evidence, 
than that which the first Christian church 
gave it. I admit, of course indeed, I do 
more than admit that it was not suddenly 
and all at once that the first Christians 
leaped to the clear consciousness of what 
was contained in their creed, as you find it 
a little later in St. Paul and St. John. Im- 
mediately after the resurrection they are 
occupied solely with the thought of the 
Messiahship of Christ, as foretold in Old 
Testament prophecies. So great and over- 
whelming a thought as that of the in- 
carnation is not suddenly to be grasped 
by men's minds, if it is to be grasped 
healthily. But it was held by the Christian 
church under the full influence of the 
apostles, and if we ask whether the be- 
lief was justified by what they had actually 
seen in our Lord and heard from our Lord, 
I say, with complete assurance, that it was. 
I am now assuming that these Gospels 
are substantially true. But I do not ask 
any kind of exemption for any historical 
document from free historical criticism. If 
you reach the conclusion that the Gospels 
are really historical, it is sometimes assumed, 



IO2 THE MEANING OF 

absurdly enough, that you are trying to 
exempt them from criticism. If you recog- 
nize that there are parts of the Old Testa- 
ment which are not historical, though they 
are written in an historical form, and 
then go on to declare that you believe the 
Gospels are strictly historical, people will 
say that you are trying to allow criticism 
of the Old Testament documents, and to 
disallow it in the case of the New. That 
is really quite meaningless. In every his- 
tory of every nation you recognize that 
there are different stages of historicity, in 
proportion to the character and nearness 
of the evidence. You do not say, because 
you are doubtful about the history of King 
Arthur, that therefore you cannot be cer- 
tain about the history of King Alfred, or 
of Richard the Second, or of George the 
Fourth. The historical certainty depends 
on the nature and closeness of the evidence. 
I do not ask for any use of the Gospels 
which is not in accordance with the strictest 
requirements of historical evidence. I do 
not make any claim for them except what 
is made in St. Luke's preface namely, that 
he has done his best to draw up the most 
authentic narrative from first-hand evidence : 



CHRIST S DIVINITY 103 

Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to draw 
up a narrative concerning those matters which have 
been fulfilled among us, even as they delivered them 
unto us, which from the beginning were eyewitnesses 
and ministers of the word, it seemed good to me also, 
having traced the course of all things accurately from 
the first, to write unto thee in order, most excellent 
Theophilus, that thou mightest know the certainty 
concerning the things wherein thou wast in- 
structed. 

I believe that self -witness of St. Luke, 
the Christian physician and companion of 
St. Paul, to be exactly true. I believe that 
in his Gospel, as also in St. Mark, and 
in the first Gospel, you really have, written 
down by honest recorders, the evidence of 
those who had been with our Lord, eye- 
witnesses of His life and works, as well as 
ministers of the word. 

Well, then, let us look at the picture. 
And first, at Christ's sinlessness. What a 
stupendous fact that is ! Read the Old 
Testament, and hear how every prophet, 
in proportion as he is holy, feels his sinful- 
ness. Hear how St. Paul feels it, and cries 
out under the pain of it ; how St. John 
impugns any one who says that he is not 
sinful : ' If we say that we have no sin, we 
deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in 



IO4 THE MEANING OF 

us/ l See how the angelic messenger in 
St. John is represented as jealous for the 
divine glory of God, refusing all acts of 
worship : ' See thou do it not ; I am a 
fellowservant with thee, and with thy 
brethren the prophets . . . worship God.' 2 
And then think of Jesus of Nazareth as 
He moved among men, conscious of sin- 
lessness, never by word or deed giving any 
indication of that sense of liability to 
error and sin which has belonged to the 
whole human race apart from Him, and 
with deepening intensity in proportion as 
men have been good and religious. 

Think of the way in which He trained 
men to trust in Him ; how deliberately 
and gradually He trained His disciples to 
believe in Him, to put their whole trust in 
Him, as in one who was capable of pro- 
viding for them in body and in spirit, 
capable of supplying and satisfying all 
their spiritual needs, as well as helping them 
in all physical distresses, by His love and 
power. By no single or sudden word, but 
by the whole process of His training, He 
brought them to regard Him as that 
which God only can be for the soul of man 

1 i John i. 8. - Rev. xxii. 8, 9. 



CHRIST S DIVINITY IO5 

its adequate repose : ' I will give you 
rest.' 

Think of the authority with which He 
spoke ' No man knoweth the Son save 
the Father, neither knoweth any man the 
Father, save the Son, and he to whom- 
soever the Son willeth to reveal him.' ] 
Think of the authority with which He set 
aside what lawgiver and prophet had said 
of old ' It was said to them of old time . . . 
but I say unto you.' 2 Think how, in the 
parable, He distinguishes Himself, as the 
Son, from God's earlier messengers, who are 
the slaves. 3 

Think, above all, of what it must have 
been to those disciples to be constantly 
with one who claimed to be the final judge 
of men in their acts, and also in their secret 
thoughts. ' Many shall come to me in 
that day, Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy 
in thy name, and in thy name do many 
wonderful works ? Then will I (discerning 
their secret selves) profess unto them, I 
never knew you ; depart from me.' 4 ' Before 

1 Matt. xxi. 36-37, Mark xii. 6, Luke xx. 12-13. 
Matt. v. 21-22, 27-28, 33-34, 38-39, 43-44- 

3 Matt. xi. 27, Luke x. 22. 

4 Matt. vii. 21-22. 



IO6 THE MEANING OF 

him shall be gathered all the nations, and 
he shall separate them one from another, 
as the shepherd separateth the sheep 
from the goats.' 1 Think, I say, what it 
would be to keep company with one who 
in His innermost consciousness knew Him- 
self, and declared Himself to be, the final 
and infallible judge of all men, not in their 
outward acts only, but in their secret 
thoughts also. Such experience could lead 
to one result only ; it did lead to that re- 
sult that they came to believe Him to be 
verily and indeed what the creed asserts 
Him to be, what the unanimous consent of 
Christendom has declared him to be God, 
the very Son of God, made man. 

I say read, and re-read, that record of 
Christ in the Gospels, and ask yourselves 
the question Is not the old dilemma true : 
either He was God, or He was not a good 
man ? There is, I suppose, no subtler, at 
the same time there is no more tremendous, 
sin than the sin of one stronger spiritual 
nature asserting itself in ascendency over 
others, and leading them to put in that 
which is only a creature the reliance and 
the faith which is due to the Creator. That 

1 Matt. xxv. 32. 



CHRIST S DIVINITY IO7 

is the real heart of the worst kind of sacer- 
dotal tyranny. Yet we cannot escape from 
the conclusion that Jesus of Nazareth did, 
in His training of the disciples, deliberately 
put Himself in that place in their hearts 
which would have involved the supreme 
usurpation, had it not been the only 
legitimate place for Him who was really 
both their brother and their God. 

Must we not conclude, then, that the 
Christian interpretation of the person of 
Christ, the interpretation accepted by con- 
sent in the time of St. Paul, is the inter- 
pretation which the facts, when you scan 
and scrutinize them, warrant the only 
interpretation which is really compatible 
with those facts ? If we accept this con- 
clusion, we do indeed accept a belief in 
Christ as divine in a sense in which no other 
man is or could be divine ; but we are led on 
by a safer route than that of the New 
Theology, to an extension of the incarnation 
of God to all humanity. For it was not for 
Himself that the eternal Son took our man- 
hood : it was that all other men, through 
faith in Him and new birth into Him, might 
become, in their measure, partakers of the 
divine nature. The incarnation waits for 



108 THE MEANING OF CHRIST'S DIVINITY 

its fulfilment upon the completion of the 
body of Christ, which is the church universal, 
till God is manifested in the whole of the 
redeemed humanity, in the new heaven and 
the new earth wherein dwelleth righteous- 
ness. 



LECTURE VI 

MIRACLES 

THE next point on which we are to con- 
trast the New Theology with the creed of 
the old religion is in the matter of miracles. 
It is plain enough that if we think of God 
as the soul of the world, manifesting Him- 
self only in the orderly development of 
the universe ; and of Christ as only the 
supreme instance of what all men in 
principle are, or are becoming ; we cannot 
but feel a sort of intellectual resentment in 
face of the claim for certain abnormal and 
unique events to be believed in the case of 
Jesus Christ His birth of a virgin, for 
instance, or the resurrection of His body 
on the third day from the tomb, as well as 
the miracles which He is recorded to have 
wrought on others. For such events force 
us to think of God as acting in or upon the 
world independently of its normal order or 
sequence. They are miracles supposed 

109 

iBRAHY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



110 MIRACLES 

events which the order of the world and of 
man cannot account for. Thus the tendency 
of the New Theology is to depreciate the 
spiritual value of the belief in miracles, to 
criticize the evidence for them, and to deny 
that they actually occurred. The teachers 
of this school would indeed admit that the 
minds or wills of certain more or less ex- 
ceptional men may exercise exceptional 
power over the body their own bodies or 
those of other men. Such are the phe- 
nomena of ' suggestion ' and ' faith healing.' 
And modern critical writers have a ten- 
dency to accept certain of the recorded 
miracles of Jesus, and to explain them as 
a form of ' mental therapeutics.' 

' That He should have had power to cure 
nervous diseases by words of power or by a 
spiritual predominance is perfectly natural.' 
So writes Prof. Gardner. 1 And Prof. 
Harnack : 2 * In our present state of know- 
ledge we have become more careful (than 
earlier critics), more hesitating in our 
judgement, in regard to the stories of the 
miraculous which we have received from 
antiquity. That the earth in its course 

1 The Growth of Christianity (Black), p. 75. 

2 What is Christianity ? (Williams & Norgate), p. 29. 



MIRACLES III 

stood still, that a she-ass spoke, that 
a storm was quieted by a word, we do not 
believe, and we shall never again believe ; 
but that the lame walked, the blind saw, 
and the deaf heard, will not be so summarily 
dismissed as an illusion/ 

The miracles of healing are therefore, on 
the whole, accepted as possible, and treated 
as instances of the exceptional spiritual 
power of Jesus over the bodies of other men 
suffering from what are called ' functional 
diseases of the nervous system ' instances, 
that is, of what occurs in a whole class of 
recognized events, which are popularly 
grouped as cases of faith-healing. A 
medical authority 1 has recently examined 
this theory, and shown good reasons for 
denying that our Lord's miracles of healing 
can be accounted for on the neurotic theory. 
But, besides this, it must be noticed that 
the earliest record of the ministry of Christ 
contains, side by side with the miracles 
which it is proposed thus to explain, 
nature miracles such as the feeding of the 
multitudes, and the walking upon the 
water, and the withering of the fig-tree, to 

1 Dr. R. J. Ryle, in the Hibbert Journal, April, 1907, 
' The Neurotic Theory of the Miracles of Healing.' 



112 MIRACLES 

which such an explanation is totally 
inapplicable, but which rest on absolutely 
the same basis of evidence. So that the 
problem cannot be thus dealt with. And 
miracles which resist any such neurotic 
explanation, Prof. Harnack declares, ' We 
do not believe, and we shall never again 
believe/ I am thankful to recognize that 
Mr. Campbell, in the case of our Lord's 
physical resurrection, is not thus peremp- 
tory. He is inclined to admit it. 1 But he 
owns that his friends will not generally 
agree with him. And the adherents of the 
movement are unanimous in repudiating 
the belief in the virgin birth. 

On the other hand, those who hold to 
the idea of God which finds expression in 
the creed, believe that, though He is mani- 
fested in the order of the world, He is not 
limited by it. It is the expression of a 
will which remains unexhausted and in- 
dependent. Now it is doubtless true that 
a perfect will must always so act as that 
its action should not be arbitrary, but the 
expression of perfect law. Thus the greatest 
Christian thinkers have always seen that 
miracles must express and not violate the 

1 The 'New Theolgoy, pp. 220 ff. 



MIRACLES 113 

order of the world, in the deepest sense in 
which the order of the world is the mind 
of God. 1 But we recognize at the same 
time that abnormal circumstances require 
in a free being abnormal actions. 

A man of high intelligence, though his 
normal action will be methodical and 
orderly, retains his liberty to deal with an 
exceptional situation by some unusual and 
striking mode of action. To be tied to 
the normal and the habitual, when some- 
thing exceptional is needed, is to be mecha- 
nical and not rational. 

It is the highest order of rational action, 
as we know it in the world, which is our 
best image of God's action, and not mere 
mechanical uniformity. Thus the more 
fully we recognize in God the supremely free 
personality acting in the \vorld, the more 
ready we shall be to accept the evidence 
for exceptional or abnormal action on God's 
part when the situation demands it. 

The believer in the faith of the creed sees 
in the circumstances of the incarnation a 
situation essentially unique. Sin had dis- 
turbed the order of the world. It had 

1 See reff .' in my Bampton lectures, The Incarnation 
of the Son of God (John Murray), p. 246. 

8 



114 MIRACLES 

made the world, so far as man controls it, 
a manifest disorder. Against this disorder 
God is represented in the Old Testament 
as in continual protest by the prophets. 
He will not, however, even so, deal with 
man so as to destroy his liberty. He deals 
with him for the restoration of the lost 
order, morally, by an appeal to his will and 
heart and mind. The incarnation of the 
Son is God's great act of redemption, or re- 
creation, to restore a disordered world. It 
is so unique a divine action, in so abnormal 
a situation, that it cannot surprise us if it 
requires something more than God's cus- 
tomary action in nature. 

In some such way as this we may argue 
that the admission of the possibility of 
miracle is bound up with any belief in God 
as the supreme, and supremely free, person- 
ality. But such abstract argument takes 
us but a little way. We shall do better 
to examine the records and see whether 
there is real reason to suppose that the 
miracles actually occurred, and what kind 
of appeal they are intended to make to us. 

I think we shall find the evidence of the 
actual occurrence of miracles is in the highest 
degree cogent, and at points overwhelming. 



MIRACLES 115 

We are not now concerned with miracles 
reported from other ages, but with those of 
the New Testament with those recorded 
in connexion with the manifestation in 
the world of the Christ of God. But we must 
extend our view beyond the Gospels to 
include also the records of the first pro- 
clamation of Christ. 

For we find St. Paul witnessing, more 
than once, in the simplest and most inci- 
dental way, to the ' power of signs and 
wonders ' which accompanied his own 
preaching l and which he regarded, not as 
peculiar to himself, but as the signs of an 
apostle. And this witness is borne out in 
the narrative of the Acts. 

St. Luke, the disciple of St. Paul, who 
certainly wrote the Acts, and who was a 
physician, accustomed to observe diseases 
and their cures, records in the Acts of the 
Apostles not only miracles of the earlier 
period which were reported to him, but 
also miracles wrought by St. Paul when he 
was actually with the apostle, such as the 
raising of Eutychus and the healing of 
the father of Publius. 2 

1 Rom. xv. 19, 2 Cor. xii. 12. 

8 Acts xx. 7ff.,xxviii. 8,9. Notice the ' we' in each case. 



Il6 MIRACLES 

Then we go back upon the miracles 
wrought by Christ, and we take note that 
the earliest Gospel, the Gospel of Mark, 
which we have the best reason to believe 
represents the preaching of Peter, is full of 
these miraculous events, some of which, 
as has already been said, are miracles of 
power over nature, which can be in no way 
explained by the influence of mind over 
mind ; and it will be observed that these 
miracles are no mere portents such as 
Matthew Arnold ridiculed, when he asked 
the question why he should be supposed to 
make an improbable statement more pro- 
bable if he could turn his pen into a pen- 
wiper. The miracles of Christ are ' signs/ 
counterparts of His words, teaching the 
same lesson in another sphere. In fact, 
the teaching and the miracles are so in- 
extricably interwoven, as web with woof 
in the same substance, that any treatment 
of the narrative which seeks to discredit 
the miracles must discredit the teaching 
also, and leave us, as the author of Ecce Homo 
said long ago, ' a Christ as mythical as 
Hercules.' If the teaching is certainly 
authentic, so, we are bound to say, are ' the 
works ' also. 



MIRACLES 117 

So natural do Christ's miracles His 
' works/ as they are called seem in His 
case that we are inclined to interpret them 
simply as the laws of His nature. We find 
that each higher grade of nature has modes 
of action appropriate to it, which are ' super- 
natural ' from the point of view of the 
nature which lies below as animal life is 
' supernatural ' to inanimate nature, and 
human action to the nature that is merely 
animal. So we may say that in Christ we 
have a higher kind of nature which has its 
own new laws of action. These are Christ's 
natural works ; but to other men they are 
miracles. 1 

But, on the whole, this is not the way 
in which the New Testament leads us to 
think of them. They are more often 
regarded as evidences of God working with 
Him, evidences that the divine power 
which rules nature was supporting Him and 
witnessing to Him. 2 

And now we turn to the miracles which 
the Christian church fastened upon to 
enshrine in its central creed as of the very 
substance of its faith. ' I believe that 
Jesus Christ was conceived by the Holy 

1 See Bampton Lectures, pp. 47-8. 2 Acts ii. 22. 



Il8 MIRACLES 

Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary . . . that He 
rose again the third day from the dead and 
ascended into heaven/ 

The resurrection of Christ occupies evi- 
dentially in the New Testament a unique 
place. ' He was declared to be the Son of 
God with power, according to a spirit of 
holiness, by the resurrection of the dead.' 1 
' If Christ hath not been raised our preach- 
ing is vain, your faith also is vain. 1 2 So 
cries St. Paul. And St. Peter ' God begat 
us again unto a living hope by the resur- 
rection of Jesus Christ from the dead.' 3 

It was, in fact, as the records show, and 
as all men agree, by the confident belief 
of the apostles that Christ had been re- 
peatedly seen by them, risen from the dead, 
and that His divine sonship and mission 
was thus made evident by His triumph 
over death, that the foundation of the 
Christian church was made possible. There 
is also no doubt that this was understood 
to mean that in the same body in which He 
died and was buried, only transmuted into 
a higher state and power, he was raised 
again. St. Paul's words imply this 4 

1 Rom. i. 4. 2 i Cor. xv. 14. 3 i Pet. i. 3. 

4 i Cor. xv. 3-4. 



MIRACLES 119 

' That he died, and that he was buried, 
and that he hath been raised the third 
day/ This phrase describes what can 
only be a physical occurrence to the body 
which had died and been buried, a physical 
occurrence at a particular moment of time. 
No apparition in another body would 
satisfy this language. And there is no 
event in the Gospel record which rests on 
more certain ground of evidence than that 
the women who came early to the sepulchre 
on the Easter morning found the tomb 
empty of the dead body. 

The record of appearances is best given 
in St. Paul's words. 1 

Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel 
which I preached unto you, which also ye received, 
wherein also ye stand, by which also ye are saved ; 
I make known, I say, in what words I preached it 
to you, if ye hold it fast, except ye believed in vain. 
For I delivered unto you first of all that which also I 
received, how that Christ died for our sins according 
to the Scriptures ; and that he was buried ; and 
that he hath been raised on the third day according 
to the Scriptures ; and that he appeared to Cephas ; 
then to the twelve ; then he appeared to above five 
hundred brethren at once, of whom the greater part 
remain until now, but some are fallen asleep ; then 
he appeared to James ; then to all the apostles ; and 
1 i Cor. xv. i-n. 



I2O MIRACLES 

last of all, as unto one born out of due time, he ap- 
peared to me also. For I am the least of the apostles, 
that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I 
persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of 
God I am what I am : and his grace which was be- 
stowed upon me was not found vain ; but I laboured 
more abundantly than they all : yet not I, but the 
grace of God which was with me. Whether then it 
be I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed. 

St. Paul was writing the Epistle to the 
Corinthians apparently in the spring of 
A.D. 55. He records doubtless what he had 
' delivered ' in all the churches he had 
taught since he began his missionary life 
some eight years before. And he is em- 
phatic that the substance of this proclama- 
tion was common to him with the other 
apostles : ' Whether then it be I or they, 
so we preach, and so ye believed/ This 
record is nothing less than the title-deed 
of the church the title-deed of a society 
which based all its authority on witness, 
the record of chosen witnesses to the life 
and death and resurrection of Jesus. 

Much is made of the discrepancies be- 
tween the various narratives of our Lord's 
appearances. I do not think that they are 
greater than the discrepancies that will be 



MIRACLES 121 

found in the narratives of eye-witnesses of 
many momentous events in history. The 
matter must be examined in detail else- 
where. 1 But the strength of the evidence 
is much greater than can be measured 
by the precise trustworthiness of each 
particular record. There is no question 
that the whole apostolic body were lifted 
out of despair and disheartenment into 
an absolute confidence of faith, within the 
compass of a short period of days, by re- 
peated visits, as they were assured, of their 
Lord risen from the dead. If we may so 
express it, their lives were driven round a 
sharp corner, or set on a new basis. 

They were men different in character, 
but the impression made upon them was 
the same. They were, as appears in the 
Gospel narrative, all of them plain, un- 
imaginative men, as unlike ' visionaries ' 
as possible : the impression was made on 
them in spite of their being ' slow of faith.' 
It was the kind of impression, therefore, 
which only solid objective events can make 
upon the senses and the mind. 

1 Dr. Sanday's treatment (Outlines of the Life of Christ 
(Clark, 1905), pp. 170 ff.) will be found, as usual, 
singularly candid. 



122 MIRACLES 

This place of the resurrection in God's 
revelation of His purpose and mind is 
evident enough. It was the reversal of the 
impression made by the Christ being left 
to die. It made evident that the divine 
power, the power which creates and sustains 
the world, was on the side of Christ. 

I want to emphasize this point. Nature 
is, in its normal order, non-moral in appear- 
ance. God maketh the sun to rise on the 
evil and on the good, and, as certainly, 
overwhelms in physical catastrophes evil 
and good indiscriminately. At times no- 
thing lays so great a strain on faith as 
the totally mechanical or non-moral aspect 
of nature. If nature can be so cruel, we 
cry, can the God of nature care ? But at 
the great central moment in the world's 
moral history, in the case of Christ, we are 
allowed to see that the God of nature and 
the God of conscience are one. The real 
meaning of the incarnation, of the Word 
made flesh, requires, as we may say, that 
in the case of Christ it should thus have been 
made evident that there is only one lord- 
ship in heaven and earth. And the faith 
of all subsequent generations has rested 
on that evidence, and been made strong. 



MIRACLES 123 

In Christ we see in summary the purpose 
of God for mankind. In His resurrection 
we see in summary that at the last the 
material, as well as the spiritual order, is 
to take its place in the kingdom of God, 
in the new heaven and the new earth wherein 
dwelleth righteousness. 

The account of the physical state of the 
risen Christ, given in the Gospel records, 
taken together, is so remarkable and so 
completely without precedent in Jewish 
literature, that it is in itself a great witness 
to its truth. Our Lord, in rising, is pro- 
bably represented as having passed out of 
the grave-clothes, leaving them to collapse. 1 
He is certainly represented as having passed 
out of the tomb before the stone was rolled 
away to show that He was gone. He passed 
into the apostolic assembly through the 
closed doors. He appears and disappears, 
and in ' a different form/ He is not repre- 
sented as living in any one place, or as 
passing by the modes of motion which He 
had used, like other men, in His mortal 
body, from place to place. He is in a 
higher state of being. His body has been 

1 John xx. 6, 7. See Latham's The Risen Master, 
(Camb. 1904), pp. 26, 43-44, and note. 



124 MIRACLES 

so transmuted as to be no longer subject 
to the laws which restrain the grosser 
mortal body. He can manifest Himself 
under those old, lower conditions, so as to 
eat with His disciples. But He is no longer 
subj ect to them. The body is now spiritual : 
that is to say, it is the simple instrument of 
spiritual purpose. It has lost all its gross 
and hampering limitations. The idea of 
the spiritual body, as St. Paul conceives of 
it, in forecasting the destiny of all the re- 
deemed, corresponds much more than is 
generally supposed with the facts as re- 
corded of our Lord's risen body in the 
Gospels. All the acts of the risen Christ 
are thus symbolic. They are done from 
no natural necessity, as eating or sleeping 
or moving was a necessity of His former 
mortal state : they are simply exhibitions 
in outward form of spiritual purpose. 
Thus, when He rose before His disciples' 
eyes and passed upwards in His ascension, 
the act was symbolic. He was not obliged 
to go that way to a heaven above the clouds, 
any more than He was obliged to pass by 
a particular road from Galilee to Jerusalem. 
He is above all such limitations. Doubt- 
less the apostles thought heaven was above 



MIRACLES 125 

their heads. And still, though we no longer 
think so, we cannot help expressing our 
ideas of what is heavenly by the physical 
metaphor of ' above/ And, whatever 
our astronomy, the record of our Lord's 
rising before the apostles' eyes upwards, 
expresses the spiritual truth of His ' exalta- 
tion to the right hand of power ' as no 
other motion could have done. The ascen- 
sion, as an event in time, was the last of 
the appearances of Jesus, the same in char- 
acter with those that had gone before. It 
comes to us only on the authority of St. 
Luke ; but such an event, witnessed by the 
apostles, is required to explain the unani- 
mity with which the first church believed 
that Christ was ' received up/ and c was 
seated at the right hand of God/ 

The miracle of our Lord's virgin birth 
rests on a different basis of evidence from 
the rest of the record. It was not part of 
the original apostolic testimony ; for the 
church laid the greatest stress on testimony, 
and the period of which the apostles were 
witnesses extended only from the preaching 
of John the Baptist till the time when 
Jesus was taken up from them. 1 This 

1 Acts i. 22. 



126 MIRACLES 

explains the limits of St. Mark's and St. 
John's Gospels, which comprise simply the 
apostolic witness. 

Thus the virgin birth was not part of the 
grounds on which belief in Jesus was asked 
for. It was on the grounds of what Jesus 
had said and done and suffered, on the 
grounds of what God had done when He 
raised Him from the dead, that belief was 
asked for in His divine sonship. 

But when men had first believed, and 
come into the believing circle, they could 
not but have inquired into the circum- 
stances of Jesus' birth. Originally there 
were but two chief witnesses of these cir- 
cumstances, Joseph and Mary ; and Mary 
was still alive in the first circle of believers. 
When we look at the two narratives we 
have got of our Lord's birth, they present 
all the appearance of coming respectively 
from Joseph and Mary. They are inde- 
pendent, and certainly both of them purely 
Jewish in origin. 1 

In St. Matthew we have an account of 
our Lord's birth wholly from the side of 
Joseph his perplexities, his difficulties, 
his reassurance, his protection of the mother 

1 See Harnack, Luke the Physician, pp. 166-7. 



MIRACLES 127 

and the child. I believe the account in 
St. Matthew to be based ultimately on the 
witness of Joseph, very possibly left in 
writing l with his family to protect the 
character of the mother. On the other 
hand, in the record in St. Luke, we have a 
narrative which, if it is at all trustworthy, 
must come from Mary, and no one else 
Mary, who ' kept all these things, ponder- 
ing them in her heart/ 2 As evidence of 
its trustworthiness, besides its own con- 
vincing character, we may point (i) to the 
fact that it breathes the spirit of the Mes- 
sianic hope, before it had received the rude 
and crushing blow involved in the rejection 
of the Messiah by His own people. The 
Child is to ' reign over the house of Jacob 
for ever/ ' God hath raised up a horn of 
salvation for us in the house of his servant 
David ; . . . salvation from our enemies, and 
from the hand of all that hate us/ It is the 
hope of ' the redemption of Jerusalem ' 
that is to be satisfied. 3 Such expressions 



1 Zechariah could write (Luke i. 63), and therefore 
presumably Joseph. 

- Luke ii. 19. 

3 Luke i. 33, 69, 71, ii. 38 : cf. Gvvatkin, Knowledge of 
God (Clark, 1907) ii. p. 25. 'These intensely Jewish 



128 MIRACLES 

could hardly have originated when the real 
event had been made plain. 

(2) To the fact that the narrative is given 
us by the careful and intelligent recorder 
St. Luke, who grounds his claim to write 
on his having ' traced the course of all 
things accurately from the first/ 

There is good evidence, then, for the fact 
that our Lord was born of a human mother 
only, without a human father. The church 
fastened upon this event, and from the 
beginning of the second century it is en- 
shrined in the early confessions of faith, as 
something integral to the Christian re- 
ligion. I believe this instinct was sound. 
It seems to me that the moral miracle of 
Christ's sinlessness is apt not to be duly 
estimated. It did constitute Him, not less 
properly human, but distinct from other 
men by a distinction which goes down to 
the depths of our nature. His sinlessness 
agrees with the estimate which St. Paul 
forms of Him as a new creation the ' last 
Adam' a fresh start for humanity. I 
think such a fresh start for humanity is 

hymns must have been written by Jews, and at a time 
before Israel had finally rejected Christ say before A.D. 
62.' 



MIRACLES 129 

naturally associated with some physical 
miracle. It is in itself strictly an inter- 
ruption of the natural order or sequence. 
The character of Christ's manhood involves 
such an interruption. He was not a natural 
product of the existing order. It is natural, 
therefore, to believe that the divine action 
which gave Him birth would be, in the 
physical world also, exceptional. It is 
natural to believe, further, that the birth of 
the eternal Son in manhood should differ 
in circumstances and conditions from the 
production of a new human personality. 
In fact, the agreement of the church's 
belief about Christ's person with the accept- 
ance of the miracle of His birth is so 
intimate that in history the two have been 
inseparable. There have been no believers 
in the doctrine of the creeds who have 
not been believers in the virgin birth, 
and in recent years it has become in- 
creasingly evident that those who disbelieve 
in the virgin birth are in other respects 
also adherents of the New Theology : they 
mostly doubt the bodily resurrection ; and 
give to the incarnation a different sense 
from that in which the Creed proclaims it. 
I think the tendencies of the present 

9 



130 MIRACLES 

moment strongly confirm the position that 
the acceptance of Christ's virgin birth is 
in vital connexion with the whole of Chris- 
tian belief. 



LECTURE VII 

THE ATONEMENT AND THE INSPIRATION OF 
SCRIPTURE 

ON the conceptions of God, of sin, and of 
Christ, and on the credibility of miracles, 
we have been able to present to ourselves 
a more or less marked contrast between the 
New Theology and the fundamental ideas 
of the old religion. There are other doc- 
trines of Christianity notably the doctrines 
of the Atonement and the inspiration of 
Scripture about which the New Theology 
has a good deal to say, but on which the 
contrast between the new and the old need 
not, and indeed cannot, be brought to a 
like issue, because the Christian society 
has never given these doctrines a definite 
form in any authoritative creed, and we 
have therefore got no definite standard of 
belief to refer to. I shall have occasion 
later again to draw attention to this. It 
will appear plainly that it was a true 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



132 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

instinct which caused the catholic church 
to define its faith in terms of the doctrine 
of God and the person of Christ, and to 
leave the belief in Christ's atonement and 
the inspiration of Scripture undefined. 

On the subject of the atonement, Sir 
Oliver Lodge is inadequate, yet reverent 
and appreciative. 1 Mr. Campbell begins, 
indeed, by giving a crude parody of the 
' accepted belief ' on the subject, 2 but 
afterwards goes as far in recognition of 
Christ's vicarious sacrifice as any one can 
go, who believes that in our various degrees 
we are all fundamentally Christs. The 
fact is that no theology which is based on 
the principle that Godhead and manhood 
are at bottom identical, and that what 
Christ was all other men are, can really 
come near to the New Testament idea of 
atonement. 

What I propose to do here is without 
defining what has been left undefined, or 
even seeking to determine anything that is 
obscure to state the New Testament idea 
of atonement in its main principle, so as 
to guard it from abuse, and to show that 

1 The Substance of Faith, pp. 98-100. 

2 The New Theology, pp. 114-15. 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 133 

it follows inevitably from the fundamental 
doctrines which we have already considered, 
of God and sin and Christ. 

As regards the inspiration of Scripture, 
it is again plain that a teaching which 
diverges so far from the fundamental 
teaching of the Bible about God and man 
and Christ as the New Theology does, can 
hold only a very attenuated doctrine of its 
inspiration. 1 On this subject again I pro- 
pose to content myself with showing that 
there is a doctrine of inspiration, which has 
the fullest spiritual and practical value, and 
satisfies the whole requirement of the church, 
which any one who accepts the Creed 
can hardly hesitate to make his own. 

THE DOCTRINE OF ATONEMENT 

Christians, from the very first, saw in 
Christ's death not only a crime on the part 
of His murderers, but also on His part a 
voluntary sacrifice, and a sacrifice by which 
their redemption had been won. The 
Gospels represent Him at the last supper 
proclaiming the sacrificial nature of the 

1 The New Theology, pp. 176 ff. The Substance of 
Faith, p. 93, is much more reverent. 



134 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

death which He was to undergo. His body 
was being given, and His blood poured out, 
for men and for the remission of sins. 1 One 
of the earliest speeches in the Acts represents 
the church as seeing in Christ's death and 
resurrection the fulfilment of the great 
prophecy of the Servant of Jehovah who 
was to save his people by his vicarious 
sufferings and death. 2 The heart of Chris- 
tendom has gone out in welcome to this 
teaching as to hardly anything else. The 
' showing of the Lord's death/ as the 
sacrifice of our redemption, has been from 
the first the chief service of catholic Chris- 
tendom, and the crucifix generally its most 
popular symbol ; and the proclamation of 
the glory of the atonement in hymns such 
as ' Rock of Ages ' has been the central 
theme of ' evangelical ' worship. But 
while the heart has welcomed the doctrine, 
the intellect has been baffled more con- 
spicuously here than at other points in the 
faith and worship of Christendom. There 
have been deeply different theories as 
Origen's and Anselm's, and Abelard's and 

1 Mark xiv. 24, Matt. xxvi. 28, Luke xxii. 19, 20, 
I Cor. xi. 24-6. 
* Acts iii. 13, 261, cf. Is. lii.-iii, 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 135 

Calvin's which we have all come to recog- 
nize as in various ways inadequate. And 
the church has never corporately faced the 
question raised, or embodied its faith in any 
formula, while all the time the doctrine is 
liable very easily to be so isolated, and dis- 
torted in popular belief, as to become a 
dangerous and misleading error. 

It is true to say that, as formalism has 
been the besetting sin of catholic Christen- 
dom, so the misuse of the doctrine of the 
atonement has been for Protestant Chris- 
tianity ; and in both cases with the same 
result : that of weakening the effect of the 
central lesson of the religion of the Bible 
that salvation means deliverance from the 
actual power of sin into a state of actual 
righteousness, and that fellowship with 
God is in no other way possible than by 
becoming actually like God in moral char- ^ 
acter. This moralizing of religion is the 
chief object, we may say, of the religion of 
the Bible, both in the Old and in the New 
Testament. The early church, under the 
first inspiration of the Spirit, was pre- 
eminently a body characterized by its lofty 
and unworldly ethical tone. It was the 
moral ' salt of the earth/ The peril under 



136 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

Catholicism has been for the church, as it 
became popular, to be satisfied with outward 
conformity, and lose the strenuousness of 
its moral appeal. The peril under Pro- 
testantism has been for people to dwell 
complacently upon ' the danger of thinking 
to be saved by works, 1 and to take Christ's 
' finished work ' as a substitute for their 
own effort. And the idea of vicarious pun- 
ishment Christ punished that we might 
be ' let off ' has, more than anything else, 
tended to alienate the best moral conscience 
of mankind from Christian teaching. 

Let us try, then, to grasp at least the 
main principle of the atonement doctrine, 
and, if we can, to make sure its safeguards. 

In Christ we saw not the highest 
achievement of human nature, but the 
recreative act of God. It was the eternal 
Son of God who ' for us men, and for our 
salvation, came down from heaven, and 
was incarnate and was made man. 1 That 
is the starting-point of the Christian view 
of Christ's work. ' God, in the person of 
Christ, was reconciling the world unto 
himself/ and undoing the evil of man's 
. rebellion. Certainly, as will appear, He 
will not redeem us without our co-operation. 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 137 

Every faculty of our human nature will be 
summoned to correspondence. It is within 
us, and not apart from us, that our redemp- 
tion is to be wrought. But, first of all, 
the great act is accomplished for us and 
independently of us. ' He trod the wine- 
press alone, and of the people there was none 
with him/ Alone He set the perfect 
example of the sinless and flawless manhood. 
Over against all our wilfulness and weak- 
ness and selfishness and pride, He offered 
before the Father a perfect obedience. And 
when human sin laid upon Him the penalty 
of failure and suffering and ignominy and 
death, He did not refuse to ' learn obedience 
from the things that he suffered/ He was 
obedient ' unto death/ He sealed His 
self-sacrifice in the shedding of His blood. 
And this human sacrifice of obedience 
perfected in death the Father accepted, 
and ratified His acceptance by raising Christ 
from the dead and exalting Him to the 
heavenly glory. ' This is my beloved Son, 
in whom I am well pleased/ 

Then out of that manhood, accepted and 
glorified, proceeds forth the Holy Spirit, 
who is to gather all the sons of faith, all 
who will accept Christ for their master and 



138 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

their saviour, into such intimate union 
with Him, that they are to share His 
character and His suffering and His glory. 
This is ' Christ in us. 1 ' He shall see his seed 
. . . and be satisfied/ It is the fruit of His 
sacrifice. But up to this point it is all God's 
act for us, God's redemption of his people, 
in Christ. To it we contributed nothing. 
We can but welcome and receive in faith 
God's gift of our redemption in Christ. We 
can but join the great company of the re- 
deemed who cry, ' Worthy art thou ... for 
thou wast slain, and didst purchase unto 
God with thy blood men of every tribe and 
tongue and people and nation, and madest 
them to be unto our God a kingdom and 
priests ; and they reign upon the earth/ l 
' In none other is there salvation : for 
neither is there any other name under 
heaven, that is given among men, wherein 
we must be saved.' 2 

This is the real point of the church doc- 
trine of the atonement. It is the recogni- 
tion that our redemption is based upon 
something done simply and altogether for 
us by the self-sacrifice of Christ. It was 
His obedience, unto the shedding of His 

1 Rev. v. 9, 10, 2 Acts iv. 12. 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 139 

blood, that won for man his new standing- 
ground in the face of God his Father, 
and his new power to put all evil under 
his feet. What our sins had lost, Christ's 
self-sacrifice has regained for us. 

It is quite plain that in adhering to this 
teaching we are in no peril of attributing 
injustice to God. For it is God who, in 
Christ, is reconciling the world to Himself. 
It is divine self-sacrifice which is there at 
work one will of love in Father and Son. 

Moreover, there is strictly no justification 
for speaking of the Father as punishing 
the Son in our place. We have indeed here 
the supreme example of what is the noblest 
element in human history vicarious sacri- 
fice ; but there is no evidence of vicarious 
punishment. The Father * spares not ' His 
Son, but suffers Him to bear, without miracu- 
lous exemption, all that human sin laid 
upon Him, all the failure and the desertion 
and the death. But there is no part of all 
that Christ bore that was not, in the natural 
order of the world that He came into, 
involved in His obedience. There is, so 
far as we can see, no other ' punishment ' 
laid on Him by the Father than that bear- 
ing of the consequences of other men's sins, 



I4O THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

which fell upon Him inevitably when He 
came as man into a sinful world, and which 
falls upon every man or woman, in measure, 
who enters into the lot of humanity. Nor 
does His suffering, His bearing the sin of 
the world, exempt other men from what 
can be more properly called punishment, 
the punishment of their own sins. His 
blood-shedding is indeed said to have been 
propitiatory, and to have enabled the 
Father to forgive us. A word shall be said 
about that expression directly. It warrants 
us in saying that Christ suffered in order 
that we might be forgiven ; but we are not 
warranted in saying that Christ suffered in 
order that we might be exempted from 
suffering. 

The penalty of sin, as it is presented to 
us in Scripture, may be said to be twofold, 
It is in part the alienation from God which 
lies in the sin itself, and is indistinguishable 
from the state of sin : and that Christ did 
not bear. In the case of each one of us it 
ceases to exist as soon as ever the soul passes 
from rebellion into surrender. 

But besides this, which is purely personal, 
there is the penalty which lies in the con- 
sequences of sins, whether gur own sins or 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 141 

the sins of others : the consequences in the 
way of chastisement. And from these 
Christ does not save us. They are turned 
into our healing penance. ' Whom the 
Lord loveth He chasteneth.' The record 
of God's dealings with His saints is that 
they are ' heard/ ' forgiven/ and ' pun- 
ished.' l The idea that we are ' let off ' 
punishment because Christ suffered for us, 
is, as far as we can see, entirely a figment, 
except in the sense that Christ, by His self- 
sacrifice, is the means of our redemption 
from that alienation from God which is the 
essence of sin and of hell. 2 

We get back thus to that question which 
the human mind seems to have found 
especially perplexing the question why 
Christ's sacrifice should have been, as 
St. Paul and St. John seem to say it was, a 
necessary condition of the Gospel of for- 
giveness. There is only one passage in the 
New Testament where this question seems 
to occur, 3 and there St. Paul seems to 
give an answer which can satisfy our con- 

1 Ps. xcix. 8. 

a I have argued this matter more at length in Romans, 
ii.2i5f. 

3 Rom. iii. 25. See the commentary of Sanday and 
Headlam (Methuen), or my exposition in loco. 



142 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

science and mind on the subject. There 
he seems to say that it was necessary in 
view of the moral government of the world : 
because, after man's age-long lawlessness 
and God's age-long forbearance, a mere 
declaration of forgiveness, without an act of 
reparation on man's part would have led to 
a mistaking of the character of God. As it 
is, the gift of divine forgivenesss in Christ is 
bought at so costly a price, so splendid an 
act of reparation on the part of Christ, the 
representative head of the new humanity, 
that we cannot misunderstand the divine 
love in forgiving, as if it carried with it any 
abandonment of moral requirement. 

My last point is this : there is no shadow 
of a doctrine of imputed righteousness in 
the New Testament, such as will suffer us 
to imagine that there can be any final recon- 
ciliation of an individual man with God, on 
any other basis than likeness of character. 
It is through and through the teaching 
of the Bible that it is only ultimately the 
godlike who can see God. All the work 
of Christ in setting us the perfect example, 
and in providing for us the opportunity of 
a fresh start, by the forgiveness of our 
sins, is only the prelude to that which is 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 143 

in the deepest sense the work of Christ in 
us, the renewing by His spirit of heart and 
life and character into the divine image. 

Here, then, we get the root principle of 
the atonement made for us in Christ. 
Christ, the incarnate Son of God, is the 
representative man. In Him our manhood 
is reconstituted, and plays its perfect part, 
and offers its perfect sacrifice, and wins its 
perfect acceptance. Finally, each man is 
accepted in the Beloved, only because he 
has come to share His character through 
the permeating influence of His Spirit. 
But long before this there is an initial and 
provisional acceptance. It is the great 
principle of God's dealings with us, that He 
deals with us, not as we are, but as we are 
becoming. At the first moment when the 
man turns, or as often as after repeated 
falls he turns, from his rebellion to obedi- 
ence, and welcomes the offer of God, he is 
accepted and forgiven, and given his stand- 
ing-ground in the Father's house, long 
before he is, in his own character, fit for it, 
because he has taken Christ for his master, 
and is seen already in the character of his 
elder brother. 1 

1 That the first movement must be a movement of 



144 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

My object in this discourse is attained if 
I have made it plain that the Christian idea 
of atonement is bound up with the idea of 
Christ's redemptive work as, first of all, a 
work done for us, without any co-operation 
on our part ; but that, on the other hand, 
the safeguarding of this doctrine from 
moral abuse lies in the recognition that the 
work of Christ for us is only the prelude 
to His work in us : that it is Christ in us, the 
immanent Christ, which is ' the hope of 
glory/ And it will be apparent what a 
safeguard for the holding together of these 
two complementary half-truths the Christ 
for us and the Christ in us is afforded by 
the sacramental system. The sacraments as 
a whole are the symbols and instruments of 
the immanent Christ. The sacrament of 
the Breaking of the Bread in particular is 

obedience as well as acceptance is seen in the fact that 
forgiveness is first of all associated with baptism, Acts ii, 
38 : cf . 'I believe in one baptism for the remission of sins ' 
baptism involving the acceptance of the obedience of 
Christ. And the same principle appears in each subse- 
quent absolution. 

The provisional character of all such initial accept- 
ances is seen most clearly in the Parable of the Unmerci- 
ful Servant, where the subsequent exhibition of a temper 
incompatible with being forgiven, at once obliterates the 
absolution already given. 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 145 

the continual representation of the atoning 
sacrifice, one, full, perfect and sufficient 
but in the most intimate and inseparable 
connexion with the communication to us 
of the once-sacrificed life, the body and 
blood of the living Christ, to be our spiritual 
food. 



THE INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 

The inspiration of Scripture, logically 
considered, is not the ground on which be- 
lief in Christ is to be asked for. The 
proclamation of Christ was first made by 
witnesses, and it was as witnesses that 
were to be believed. St. Luke, in the 
preface to his Gospel, makes no other claim 
than that of producing a careful record of 
the testimony of eye-witnesses of the Lord 
Jesus. So far as historical events are con- 
cerned, we must be content in our age to 
appeal to authentic history. No doubt 
historical testimony is not all that goes to 
make belief. There must be the spiritual 
disposition which makes acceptance pos- 
sible. But the historical claim must be 
supported by good historical testimony. 
The Gospel records must make good their 

10 



146 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

claim to be such testimony. I believe, with 
the profoundest conviction, that they can 
do so. And that it is those who doubt or 
deny, and not those who accept the witness 
of the Gospel narratives, who do violence to 
the evidence. 

When a man has once believed that Jesus 
is the Lord, the Christ of God, he will find 
himself believing in the inspiration of the 
Old Testament : that is to say, he will find 
in the Old Testament the record of a pre- 
paration for Christ. He will find in the 
Jews a chosen people, ' the sacred school of 
the knowledge of God and of the spiritual 
life' which was destined thence to spread 
to all mankind. 

In other words, he will believe that the 
prophets of the Old Testament made a 
true claim when they claimed to speak ' the 
word of the Lord/ That word or message 
was communicated gradually, ' in many 
parts and in many manners/ * In many 
parts ; and thus the believer in Christ will 
have no difficulty in accepting the fact that 
the Old Testament gives us the record of a 
gradual process of divine education ; and 
that a very imperfect moral level was ac- 

1 Heb. i. I. 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 147 

cepted by God as a stage towards better 
things. The ancient fathers of the Chris- 
tian church had no hesitation in recog- 
nizing that what we are to look for in the 
Old Testament morality is not perfection, 
especially in its earlier stages, but only a 
right direction. 

And the message of God was given ' in 
many manners/ The Christian believer 
need not hesitate to recognize in the early 
chapters of Genesis narratives which are 
not historical, but give us ' doctrines in the 
form of a story/ He will not be shocked 
to find in the Old Testament popular legend, 
and poetical history, and stories narrated 
for a moral purpose, as well as history more 
strictly so called. For all these can be 
vehicles of the spiritual instruction of a 
nation. He will read the Hebrew docu- 
ments like the documents of any other his- 
tory, but he will find in them something 
which he does not find in any other history, 
to nearly the same extent a continuous 
guidance in which he will recognize the in- 
spiring influence of the Holy Spirit, training 
and guiding a race to right thoughts about 
God and man, to a right sense of sin, and a 
right expectation of redemption. He will 



148 THE ATONEMENT AND THE 

find in every one of the books of the Old 
Testament some element or aspect of this 
gradual revelation. 

Thus, while he makes no claim for the 
Old Testament writers to be teachers of 
science, or to be infallible in matters of 
history, he will see in them, in their different 
degrees and according to their different 
literary methods and human idiosyncrasies, 
organs of one Spirit working towards 
one end, and that end the religion of 
Christ. 

In Christ he will see the full purpose of 
that Spirit realized : and in the apostolic 
writers he will recognize a full measure of 
His inspiration. He will ' put himself to 
school ' with each book of the New Testa- 
ment in turn, to learn its lessons about 
Christ and His will. He will find the best 
reason for believing that the Holy Spirit 
did guide the apostolic writers ' into all 
the truth ' about Christ. He need not 
believe that there are no mistakes or in- 
accuracies in the New Testament narra- 
tives ; but he will recognize that we have 
there, when we judge the narratives simply 
as historical documents, trustworthy his- 
torical material ; and in the spirit which 



INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE 149 

animated the writers he will see the Spirit 
of truth. 

I do not think, then, that one who has 
come to believe in Christ, on the grounds, 
partly moral and spiritual and partly his- 
torical, which lead to, and justify, such be- 
lief I do not think that he will find any 
difficulty in believing that the Scriptures, 
both of the Old and New Testaments, are 
' given by inspiration of God/ and, as 
such, are ' profitable for teaching, for re- 
proof, for correction, for instruction in 
righteousness ; that the man of God may 
be complete, furnished completely unto 
every good work.' l 

And the more he believes this, the more 
thankful he may well become that the 
church has given no definition of inspira- 
tion, and that he is tied to no doctrine of 
the infallibility of every statement of 
Scripture. 

1 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. 



LECTURE VIII 

THE NEW THEOLOGY AND THE CHURCH OF 
ENGLAND 

THROUGHOUT these lectures I have been 
endeavouring to vindicate the superiority 
of the doctrine about God and nature and 
man, which is expressed in summary in the 
catholic creeds, over the ideas of the New 
Theology. What, therefore, according to 
my contention, we ought to do is by all 
means in our power to bring men back to 
the point of view of the creeds, or to the 
mind of the church which formulated the 
creeds. 

For what has given the New Theology its 
advantage is partly the fact that the type 
of ' orthodoxy * which prevailed in Eng- 
land the Protestant orthodoxy of the 
earlier nineteenth century in certain im- 
portant respects had given an expression 
of Christian truth quite inferior to that of 
the ancient church. Thus we have been 
150 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 151 

suffering from a largely legitimate reaction 
against the defects of this Protestant or- 
thodoxy, just as at the Reformation the 
disastrous division of Christendom into 
national or sectional ' churches ' was due 
to a reaction again a largely legitimate 
reaction against the excesses and perver- 
sions of the mediaeval church. 

In particular the Protestant orthodoxy 
of the nineteenth century had three special 
defects. 

First, it was largely coloured by Deism in 
its conception of God. It disposed men to 
think of Him as the creator who made the 
world, and the great emperor who rules it, 
as from outside, and whose action was 
exhibited in occasional ' interventions/ 
The evidence for the prevalence of this one- 
sided conception is sufficiently to be found 
in the fact that the New Theology, in em- 
phasizing, again with a one-sided emphasis, 
the counter truth of God's immanence in 
nature, proclaims it as a new truth, 1 and is 
even naively unconscious how familiar this 
counter truth was in the original Christian 
theology. This oversight which is in any 
case strange after so much modern writing 

1 See The Substance of Faith, p. i. 



152 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

on the ancient lines has only been possible 
because the aspect of truth expressed in 
the divine immanence had been so largely 
forgotten in current orthodoxy. However, 
if it was not actually expressed in the 
creeds, it was, as I have said, thoroughly 
familiar in the church which formulated the 
creeds. And it is a prominent idea in the 
New Testament. It is expressed in such 
phrases as ' In him all things consist/ 
which imply that God, the eternal Word, 
is the immanent principle of order and 
system of the world ; or again, ' In him 
we live and move and are/ ' We are all his 
offspring/ which imply that humanity 
exists in God and is in the image of God, in 
spite of the hindering or obscuring effect of 
sin. Here we have the ground for all that 
reverence for nature and natural law, and 
all that regard for human nature, which the 
New Theology found lacking in current 
orthodoxy. All that proper reverence for 
nature and for man, as the expression of 
God, is present in the original Christian 
theology, which at the same time keeps in 
the forefront of its teaching that thought 
of God which forms the substance of the 
revelation on which it bases its claims to 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 153 

teach the thought of God as independent 
of the world and supreme over it, supreme- 
ly free in His own moral personality and 
power as the creator and the redeemer and 
the judge. 

Its tendency to Deism was, then, the first 
defect of the Protestant orthodoxy of the 
last century. 

The second defect was that it rested its 
system upon the infallibility of Scripture 
as a record, so that no seemingly scientific or 
historical statement of Scripture could be 
otherwise than true. Now I do not think 
that I am exaggerating when I say that 
that position has been riddled by modern 
science and historical criticism, and is no 
longer reasonably tenable. It is cruelty 
to young people to bring them up in the 
belief that a statement in the Bible about 
natural processes, or a statement in his- 
torical form, is necessarily * true, because it 
is in the Bible.' The Bible was not given 
to teach us science, and its allusions to 
natural facts and processes are expressed 
in terms of the beliefs of its day ; though 
doubtless there is remarkably little either in 
the Old or the New Testament that is con- 
trary to our present science. Again, the 



154 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

Bible is a literature which, like the litera- 
ture of every other nation, contains ' his- 
tory ' of the most variable degrees of 
accuracy. Inspiration, which we rightly 
ascribe to the books, or, more strictly, to 
the writers of the Bible, is not the same 
thing as infallibility or inerrancy. It 
means that the Spirit of God was ' speaking 
by prophets/ and, especially through the 
Jewish race, was guiding men to right in- 
stead of wrong thoughts about God and 
nature and man and sin and redemption. 
This work of inspiration has its centre and 
culmination in Christ, and it is in His 
person, and the revelation of God involved 
in His person, that the faith of the church 
is centred. This is formulated in the 
creeds. It rests upon the witness of the 
apostles to the teaching of Jesus Christ and 
to His acts, and to certain crucial events of 
His life, especially His resurrection from 
the dead. Facts thus become of the first 
importance in our creed ; but where the 
facts become of the first importance, the 
historical evidence becomes also first-rate 
evidence, which would be accepted as satis- 
factory in other departments of history. 
And it is upon the strength of the apostolic 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 155 

witness, and not upon the infallibility of the 
history given in the whole area of the litera- 
ture of Scripture, that we rest the security 
of our creed in matters of fact. We need 
to return, then, to the point of view of the 
creeds, and to be thankful that the only 
affirmation there made about the inspira- 
tion of Scripture is that the Holy Ghost 
' spake by the prophets/ 

Thirdly, the Protestant orthodoxy cen- 
tred itself upon the doctrine of the atone- 
ment rather than of the incarnation, at the 
same time as it tended to give that doctrine 
an expression against which the moral 
sense of the world revolted. As I have said, 
you cannot well exaggerate the importance 
of the doctrine of the atonement, or the 
appeal which the divine sacrifice has made 
to the heart of man. But it has been 
formulated in no dogma, save so far as the 
creed confesses that Christ suffered 'for 
us/ Our faith is centred by the creeds 
upon the person of Christ, and the revela- 
tion of God given in Him, and upon the 
crucial events of our Lord's life in the flesh, 
by which our redemption was vindicated 
and assured. 1 

1 I am not concerned here to ask how far these same 



156 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

Once again we need to return to the 
point of view of the creeds. 

I am well aware that there will be many 
to tell me that it is mere 'obscurantism* 
to maintain that the ideas of the creeds are 
the best guides to ultimate truth which the 
modern world possesses. I must leave to 
others the metaphysical vindication of the 
Christian idealism. 1 But I must say a 
word to those who plead that to identify 
Christianity with a doctrine of miracles is 
to place it in inevitable opposition to the 
intellectual spirit of our age. The really 
cogent evidence of religion, it is urged, 
must be found in facts of present spiritual 
experience; not in past events of dis- 
putable evidence, and of a kind which con- 
flict with such a conception of the order of 
the world as science is perpetually strength- 
tendencies, or other tendencies as harmful, were prevalent 
in the Catholic orthodoxy of the same period. I am 
simply taking the fact that there was dominant in 
England a certain orthodox Protestantism, and am con- 
cerned with the defects of that alone, as it is against 
that alone that the New Theology is in reaction. 

1 I think that the work of Mr. Inge, Personal Idealism 
and Mysticism (Longmans), and Mr. Illingworth's 
Personality Human and Divine, will perhaps assist 
the ordinary student to see his way better than any 
other recent books. 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 157 

ening, and which tends to make miracles 
practically unbelievable. 

I should, of course, be the first to agree that 
the most cogent evidence of religion lies in 
present spiritual experience ; for it is pre- 
sent spiritual experience, our own and that 
of others, which constitutes the present 
witness of the Spirit. But the present 
witness carries us back to Christ. And He, 
we contend, cannot be otherwise legiti- 
mately interpreted than as the church has 
always interpreted Him. The Christian 
church has believed in Him, not only as the 
teacher of the truth, but as God incarnate, 
who made evident, in one memorable 
moment of history, by His power over nature 
and by His resurrection from the dead, that 
the moral will of the Father, the supremely 
free will of love, is really the one power which 
is over all and through all. The real enemies 
of the Christian spirit are the naturalism 
which denies the deadliness of sin and the 
necessity for redemption in each single 
man, and the pessimism which denies the 
sovereignty of love in the world as a whole. 
The victory of the Christian spirit over these 
constant tendencies of thought and feeling 
is bound up with its belief in God as He 



158 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

has revealed Himself in Christ in God who 
expresses Himself in nature, but is supreme 
over nature ; and it is precisely this belief 
which Christ's miracles have inspired and 
confirmed. 

There is the deepest reason to believe that 
the actual power which Christianity has 
exhibited in the world, its power to lift 
human life and to create a new type of 
civilization, is due to its fundamental and 
distinctive ideas. In everyday experience 
we see such evidences of inconsistency 
between ideas and practice, between the 
professed beliefs of men and their actual 
conduct we see so often pagan practice 
associated with nominal orthodoxy, and 
Christian conduct in individuals associated 
with more or less of unbelief in the Christian 
creed that we are disposed to doubt 
whether theological ideas have very much 
real influence over life as a whole. But 
history, on a broad view, corrects this ten- 
dency. As we look at the long reaches of 
history we see in fact, and indisputably, 
that the practical character of a civilization 
coheres with its ultimate theological prin- 
ciples ; that the theology of the Buddha, 
and of Jesus Christ, and of Mahomet, lies at 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 159 

the root of a quite distinct civilization and 
type of character, which, when you exa- 
mine it, proves to be in the most intimate 
connexion with its ideas of God. ' The 
only really important changes in human 
history, those from which new types of 
civilization proceed, take place in the ideas, 
the conceptions, and the beliefs of men. 
The memorable events of history are the 
effects of invisible changes in the thoughts 
of men/ l It is the Christian idea of God 
which has lain at the root of Christian 
civilization and progress ; and the re- 
covery and maintenance and diffusion to 
new races of this civilization, and its 
capacity for progress, depend at bottom 
upon the maintenance of the fundamental 
ideas of God which are summarized in the 
catholic creeds, in which the real spirit of the 
Christianity of history has expressd itself. 

It is the strength of the Church of Eng- 
land to stand upon the faith of these creeds, 
and on the basis of this fundamental unity 
to afford the greatest possible compre- 
hensiveness. When Christianity came into 
the world it took shape in a catholic society 
which had three chief characteristics. 

1 Gustav Le Bon, Psychologic des joules (Paris 1907), p. 2. 



l6o THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

1. Its outward constitution as a coherent 
society took shape universally in the suc- 
cessions of the bishops, who with their 
assistant officers were the ministers of the 
word and of the sacraments of the church, 
and who were in each local church the cen- 
tres of unity, and also the links of unity 
between the different congregations in all 
nations and the maintainers of the con- 
tinuous life of the whole church down the 
generations. 

2. The faith of the church expressed it- 
self (in slightly different forms in different 
places, but with substantial identity), in 
the creeds. 

3. The canon of Scripture that is, the col- 
lection of the writings of the Old Testament, 
and of the apostles and their companions 
in the New Testament was formed, in order 
that the church might be kept constantly 
in touch with the original revelation, on 
the maintenance of which its healthy life 
depended. 

These three elements of historical Chris- 
tianity, beside which nothing else can, in 
at all a like sense, claim catholicity, have 
been preserved to the Church of England, 
and, in spite of all her weaknesses and un- 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND l6l 

faithfulnesses, give her a unique opportunity 
and responsibility in the present Christian 
world. 

It is with the second of these elements 
alone, the creeds, that we are now directly 
concerned. 

The fact that the Church of England 
stands upon the creeds, and substantially 
upon the creeds only, by way of doctrinal 
requirement, constitutes her great oppor- 
tunity. 

When I speak of doctrinal requirements, 
I am speaking chiefly of requirements upon 
the officers of the church, the clergy. On 
joining the church, indeed, in baptism, or 
on receiving the full status of church mem- 
bership in confirmation, the church claims 
the assent of the layman, also, to the faith 
of the Apostles' Creed. And the creeds are 
recited in our services in the language of the 
people, so that profession of faith is prac- 
tically more prominent in our public ser- 
vices than in those of any other part of the 
church of Christ. But the responsibility 
of joining in our services, and of approach- 
ing the Communion, is left to the con- 
science of the layman, with whatever 
assistance or counsel he may like to 

ii 



l62 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

seek ; and I trust it may continue so to 
be left. 

On the clergy a more definite require- 
ment is made. Day by day, and service by 
service, the minister is required, as leader 
of the congregation, to say ' I believe/ 
and to profess his faith thus solemnly and 
constantly in the explicit and unmistakable 
phrases of the creeds. Now I am sure that 
it is quite necessary that we should main- 
tain in the whole community the sense of 
the moral obligation of the man, who thus 
stands to profess his personal faith as 
leader of the congregation, really to be- 
lieve what he thus solemnly professes to 
believe, in terms which are deliberately 
unambiguous. The maintenance of this 
principle of good faith is necessary, not only 
for the sake of the Christian religion, but 
in the general interests of professional 
honesty. I have taken occasion before now 
to make it evident that, as far as I can 
secure it, I will admit no one into this 
diocese, or into holy orders, to minister for 
the congregation, who does not ex animo 
believe the creeds. 

I am supported in this resolution, I feel 
sure, by the general mind of the church. 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 163 

I know that I am supported by the bishops 
of this province of the church. Twice re- 
cently the bishops of the province of Can- 
terbury have solemnly declared that they 
are ' resolved to maintain unimpaired the 
Catholic faith in the Holy Trinity and in the 
Incarnation, as contained in the Apostles 1 
and Nicene Creeds, and in the Quicunque 
Vult, and regard the faith thus presented, 
both in statements of doctrine and in 
statements of fact, as the necessary 
basis on which the teaching of the church 
reposes. 1 

We must be very gentle with scrupulous 
and anxious consciences. We must be 
very patient with men under the searching 
and purifying trial of doubt. But when 
a man has once arrived at the steady con- 
viction that he cannot honestly affirm a 
particular and unambiguous article of the 
creed, in the sense which the church of which 
he is a minister undoubtedly gives to it, the 
public mind of the church must tell him 
that he has a right to the freedom of his 
own opinion, but that he can no longer, 
consistently with public honour, hold the 
office of the ministry. 1 

1 With regard to the minatory clauses of the Quicunque 



164 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

But if a real assent of heart and will and 
intellect to the teaching of the creeds is re- 
quired of the clergy, I think that substan- 
tially nothing else of a doctrinal kind is 
required of them. I mean that a man who 
believes the Creed is not likely to be 
troubled with any reasonable difficulty in 
making the doctrinal assent required of 
him when he is ordained, or when he accepts 
any particular charge in the church. He is 
required to profess that he ' assents to the 
Thirty-nine Articles and to the Book of 
Common Prayer, and to the Ordering of 
bishops, priests, and deacons ; and that he 
believes the doctrine of the Church of 
England as therein set forth to be agreeable 
to the Word of God ; and that in public 
prayer and administration of the sacra- 
ments he will use the form in the said book 
prescribed and none other, except so far 
as shall be ordered by lawful authority.' 

Vttlt, the mind of the present church is practically 
unanimous in the sense which it intends them to bear. 
In reciting these clauses, with a large qualification which 
is not expressed, I am certainly only doing what the 
church which commissions me bids me to do. At the 
same time I think this unexpressed qualification is so 
considerable, and the fact that it is unexpressed leads 
to so much misunderstanding and scandal, that the 
clauses in question are unsuitable for public recitation 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 165 

Time was when the clergy were required 
to profess a very much stricter adherence 
to the Articles. But the phraseology of the 
declaration was in 1867, by the combined 
authority of the Convocations and of Parlia- 
ment, made much more general i.e. an 
assent only to the doctrine as contained in 
a series of documents as a whole ; and I do 
not believe that any one who believes the 
fundamental creeds, and is conscientiously 
prepared to teach the Catechism, and to 
use the services authorized for common 
worship and the administration of the 
sacraments, ought to have any reasonable 
scruple in accepting the ministry in the 
Church of England. 1 

1 Of one more scruple, that arising out of the declara- 
tion required by those who are to be ordained deacons, 
as to faith in the Scriptures, I have spoken in my charge 
on The Spiritual Efficiency of the Church (Murray, 1904), 
pp. 70, 71: ' We are required, before we can be ad- 
mitted to the order of deacons, to express our " unfeigned 
belief in all the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments " ; but that expression of belief can be 
fairly and justly made by any one who believes heartily 
that the Bible as a whole records and contains the 
message of God in all its stages of delivery, and that 
each one of the books contains some element or aspect of 
this revelation. In other words, I " unfeignedly believe 
all the Scriptures," if I believe them to contain and 
embody the Word of God. This definition of the mean- 



166 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

We need to make the doctrinal position 
of the Church of England, both as to its 
central requirement upon its ministers, and 
as to the differences of opinion which it 
allows, much more explicit and clearly 
understood than it is at present. 

The Church of England requires its 
ministers to mean what they say when, as 
leaders of the congregation, they recite the 
central creeds of Christendom, or say ' I 
believe/ 

They are required to accept the position 
of the Church of England as stated in its 
formularies and services in general, and to 
be able to use conscientiously the forms of 
worship and administration of the sacra- 
ments which are of authority, and to teach 
the catechism. 

They are required to give a special 

ing of the question I have often repeated. I am de- 
lighted to find that it agrees with the definition given 
by one who was the weightiest opponent of what is 
commonly called the Higher Criticism I mean the late 
Bishop of Oxford. " That is the sum of the sense in 
which you may interpret this question according to the 
intentio imponentis : do you believe the Holy Scripture 
as the Word of life, as containing in the Old and New 
Testaments the revelation of the purpose and work of 
Almighty God through Jesus Christ our Lord ? " See 
Stubbs, Ordination Addresses (Longmans), pp. 404, I. 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 167 

promise to teach out of the Scriptures, and 
to lay nothing upon their hearers, as binding 
upon their faith, except what is contained 
in Scripture. 

This gives us a sufficient basis for doc- 
trinal unity, and gives room for different 
* schools of thought/ such as have existed 
and will exist, within the church ; but all 
upon the basis of the great agreement, 
which should be constantly made evident. 

If these simple principles are, as I believe 
they are, of general acceptance amongst us, 
it would be an immense gain if they could 
be explicitly and constantly declared, so 
that it should be known throughout 
Christendom what we really stand both to 
require and to allow. 

In the matter of ritual, we require each 
of our clergy, whenever he undertakes a 
public charge, to promise, in public prayers 
and administration of the sacraments, to 
use only the services of the Prayer Book, 
except so far as lawful authority (which 
must mean for him, at least the authority 
of the bishop) allows some additional or 
exceptional prayers. This is to secure that 
in all our churches the same services shall 
be rendered, and intelligently and Intel- 



168 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

ligibly rendered ; and may be so inter- 
preted as to admit of wide variety in the 
ceremonial exhibition of the services, with 
due regard to the feelings of congregations, 
and due regard to such explicit directions, 
as to the meaning of which there is no 
doubt, as the Prayer Book contains. 

Here again we need to make as explicit 
as possible both our basis of unity and our 
limits of comprehension. But we are con- 
cerned now only with our standards of 
doctrine. 

It is a great advantage to stand simply on 
the ancient creeds. If we look in the direc- 
tion of the Nonconformists, we cannot fail 
to see the difficulty in which they find them- 
selves as regards standards of doctrine. 
They have stood, in their origin and during 
their past history, on the old Protestant 
orthodoxy, of which the corner-stone was 
the dogma of the infallibility and sole autho- 
rity of Scripture. And it is precisely this 
position which recent criticism has rendered 
most untenable. Historical inquiry has 
replaced the canon of Scripture in its con- 
text as part of the same formative growth 
with the creeds and the episcopal succes- 
sions part of the same growth, and resting 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 169 

upon the same authority. It has become 
more and more difficult to maintain the 
authority of the Bible, as a standard of 
doctrine, apart from the authority of the 
creeds and mind of the church. And still 
more it has become impossible to maintain 
the proposition of the infallibility of all the 
statements of Scripture, simply because 
they are in Scripture. During the recent 
discussion of the New Theology there have 
been signs of a wide-spread anxiety among 
Nonconformists, who feel the perils of the 
' down-grade ' movement, as to the standard 
of doctrine. There is nothing which in 
this respect can rival the ancient creeds. 

On the other hand, we hold a position of 
immense advantage, as compared to the 
Roman Church, in being free from the en- 
cumbrance of dogmas or doctrines which it 
is not lawful to deny, but which are a 
grievous offence to the critical spirit. For 
instance, the doctrine of the Immaculate 
Conception of Mary is in the strictest sense 
binding upon the faith of Roman Catholics. 
It is, if true, an event in history ; but its 
proclamation as a dogma rests on no sort 
of historical evidence or even tradition, 
on nothing except the flimsy foundation of 



I7O THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

a logic of the a priori sort which is most 
fallible, the sort of logic which seeks to 
determine, apart from evidence, how things 
must have happened. Again, the Roman 
Church celebrates, on one of its festivals of 
greatest solemnity and obligation, the as- 
sumption of the body of Mary into heaven : 
again a supposed event, which rests upon 
nothing which can be called historical 
evidence. 

Once more, the central authority in the 
Roman Church has repeatedly, of recent 
years, sought to fasten upon those in its 
communion the obligation to hold for true 
every statement of Scripture to hold the 
doctrine of verbal inspiration in its com- 
pletest form. The late Pope, Leo XIII., 
in his Encyclical ' On the Study of Sacred 
Scripture ' issued in 1893 wrote thus 
with absolute decision and complete autho- 
ritativeness of tone : 

It is absolutely wrong and forbidden, either to 
narrow inspiration to certain parts only of Holy 
Scripture, or to admit that the sacred writer has 
erred. For the system of those who, in order to rid 
themselves of these difficulties, do not hesitate to 
concede that divine inspiration regards the things of 
faith and morals, and nothing beyond, because (as 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 171 

they wrongly think) in a question of the truth or 
falsehood of a passage, we should consider, not so 
much what God has said, as the reason and purpose 
which He had in mind in saying it this system cannot 
be tolerated. For all the books which the Church 
receives as sacred and canonical are written, wholly 
and entirely, with all their parts, at the dictation of the 
Holy Ghost ; and so far is it from being possible 
that any error can co-exist with inspiration, that 
inspiration not only is essentially incompatible with 
error, but excludes and rejects it as absolutely and 
necessarily as it is impossible that God Himself, the 
supreme Truth, can utter that which is not true. 

Hence, because the Holy Ghost employs men as 
His instruments, we cannot, therefore, say that it 
was these inspired instruments who, perchance, have 
fallen into error, and not the primary Author. For, 
by supernatural power, He so moved and impelled 
them to write He was so present to them that 
the things which He ordered, and those only, they 
first rightly understood, then willed faithfully to 
write down, and finally expressed in apt words and 
with infallible truth. Otherwise it could not be said 
that He was the Author of the entire Scripture. 

It follows that those who maintain that an error is 
possible in any genuine passage of the sacred writings 
either pervert the catholic notion of inspiration or 
make God the author of such error. 

And the recent decree Lamentabili sane 
condemns, among a number of other pro- 



172 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

positions, the proposition (xi.) that ' divine 
inspiration is not so to be extended to the 
whole of sacred Scripture as that it should 
preserve from all mistake all and each of its 
parts/ l 

We have enough difficulties and short- 
comings of our own in the Church of 
England. We do well to be humble and 
penitent. But we do well also to be thank- 
ful that, while we have preserved our stand- 
ing-ground upon the ancient and catholic 
faith and system of the church, we are 
exempt from dogmas and proclamations of 
authority which offer such tremendous 
obstacles to the critical judgement and the 
freedom of historical inquiry. 

What we need, then we of the Church 
of England is to make clearer to our own 
minds, and then to the minds of others, the 
basis of solid agreement on which we stand, 
on the ground of which we are able to allow, 
and ought to be able to allow, without con- 
fusion, a wide comprehension and freedom 
of opinion. 

If this could be more clearly defined and 
realized we could for the most part let our 

1 The recent encyclical of the present Pope re-empha- 
sizes this position. 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 173 

stale controversies drop for a while, and 
set ourselves to our great practical tasks, 
the task of witnessing for Christ abroad in 
the great non-Christian world ; and, within 
Christendom, here in our own country, the 
task of moral witness. 

We are passing through a great crisis. 
The whole industrial and social fabric is in 
process of change. The movement that is 
becoming dominant is what is more or 
less vaguely called socialist. At the heart 
of it is a great cry for justice, for a more 
equitable division of the proceeds of in- 
dustry ; for a better life for the masses of 
the people ; for a greater regard for each 
individual life, and especially for those who 
are too weak to help themselves. Now 
this is a movement with which the Christian 
Church ought to have at heart the pro- 
foundest sympathy. The Bible is full of 
the cry for justice, full of resentment at the 
oppression of the poor. It cannot tolerate 
the exploiting of the weak by the strong. 
It is, indisputably, in the age-long struggle 
of rich and poor, on the side of the poor. 1 
But all its great social force its great 
wealth of social teaching has been with- 

1 In development of this phrase see Sermon v., p. 274. 



174 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

drawn into the background. It has to be 
brought to the fore again, and set to work 
within every Christian conscience and in 
every portion of the Christian church. It 
is the witness of Christianity which is most 
needed by the men of to-day. 

What is wanted is not the alliance of 
Christianity with a political party, nor the 
judgement of Christianity on an economic 
theory ; but the study by Christians of 
their principles ; the preaching by Chris- 
tians of the real moral meaning of their 
brotherhood, with its sacraments of fellow- 
ship ; the reassertion in a society which calls 
itself Christian of the obligations of justice 
and righteousness. 1 

The doctrines of the creed which we have 
been considering the doctrines of God and 
of Christ, of human destiny and sin and re- 
demption are precisely the sources from 
which the Christian church derives its 
insight and force to aid in social reconstruc- 

1 In elucidation of these phrases I am venturing to 
reprint (seep. 297) the recent report of the Committee of 
the Southern Convocation and House of Laymen on 
The Moral Witness of the Church on Economic Subjects, 
as giving in some sense a corporate expression of the 
church's mind, which is much more valuable than that 
of an individual. 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 175 

tion. The deficiencies and perils of the con- 
temporary labour movement are sufficiently 
conspicuous to those who look at it from 
outside. If the church were only alive and 
at work in the hearts of the people, with its 
fundamental moral witness well to the fore, 
it might supply, or it ought to supply, the 
moral force and purity which the movement 
for social redemption assuredly needs. It 
can supply also, under all circumstances 
tending to depression and despair, the con- 
fidence of its certain hope. 

Science, strictly so called it cannot be 
too often reiterated has no gospel. It 
affords us no assurance whatever against 
the deterioration of our race, or its extinc- 
tion. 1 It takes impartial cognizance of the 
downward as well as the upward road. 
' Science/ says a striking modern writer, 3 
' has promised us the truth, or at least the 
knowledge of such relations as our intelli- 
gence can seize ; she has never promised us 
either peace or happiness. Sovereignly in- 
different to our feelings, she does not hear 
our lamentations. We must try and live 

1 See Huxley's emphatic declarations, cited below, 
p. 240. 

3 Le Bon, op. cit., p. 5. 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



176 THE NEW THEOLOGY AND 

with her, since nothing can bring back the 
illusions which she has banished.' 

But ' science ' is not our only road to 
truth. And if the faith in Jesus Christ is 
grounded in truth and reason, as we may 
be assured it is, we have in that faith the 
supreme safeguard of human hopes ; in 
Christ upon His throne, the ultimate se- 
curity of human destiny. Beyond all the 
decays of civilization, and all the shocks of 
worlds, there is ' the far-off, divine event/ 
the establishment of the kingdom of Christ, 
in which all the transitory disclosures of 
truth and power and beauty in the world, 
all the achievements and intimations of 
human thought and human character, are 
to be brought together and consummated 
in the City of God, under the new heaven 
and upon the new earth, where God is all 
in all. 

This security of human hopes is bound 
up with the faith in God as Christ revealed 
Him, and with the revelation of divine pur- 
pose for nature and man which is given in 
summary and prophetic form in His person 
and life and resurrection and triumph. 
' There shall never be one lost good/ 

There, where Christ is on the throne, is 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 177 

the anchor of our hopes, and there is the 
continual warning which hangs over our 
individual lives and our civilization. All 
that will allow itself to belong to Christ, all 
that will admit His redemption, will be, 
quickly or slowly, gathered under His feet, 
and into His body all the real riches of 
humanity, ' the glory and honour of all 
nations/ The city of God is thus the 
assured goal of humanity. The divine pur- 
pose will surely effect itself. But how much 
of the redeeming purpose can be carried out 
in our lives and in our civilization depends 
upon ourselves. Our share in the great 
consummation, as individuals, or as a 
nation, or as a church, depends upon our 
faithfulness in allegiance to Christ. 

I say, faithfulness in allegiance to Christ. 
But we must include in allegiance to Christ, 
the unconscious allegiance which is in the 
heart of all those who are following the 
best light they have. We Christians are 
sure that all honest inquiry after the truth, 
and all loyal following of what in our con- 
sciences we know and feel to be the best, will 
one day, if not in this life, yet beyond it, 
be rewarded with the vision of God and the 
knowledge of Christ. The refusal of the 

12 



178 THE NEW THEOLOGY 

light, the declining from what we know to 
be right, is common enough in human life. 
That must separate us from Christ. But 
nothing else can be under His condemna- 
tion. He is the light that lighteneth every 
man in conscience, even those who know 
Him not, or who cannot bring themselves 
to acknowledge Him, because He has been 
misinterpreted to them. Thus He is the 
goal of all the strivings after good in the 
world. There is none other name given 
among men whereby we must be saved, 
than the name of Jesus of Nazareth. 



SERMONS 



179 



SERMON I 

THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE l 

In that hour he rejoiced in the Holy Spirit, and said, I 
thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou 
didst hide these things from the wise and understanding, 
and didst reveal them unto babes : yea, Father, for so it was 
well-pleasing in thy sight. St. Luke x. 21. 

NOTHING is more instructive than to con- 
sider the method of influencing men which 
is exhibited in the coming of the Christ. 
Any one who is, even in the vaguest and 
most general sense, a Christian, must believe 
that the divine providence is exhibited in 
the conditions of His coming : that it was 
' by a determinate counsel and foreknow- 
ledge of God/ It is then, I say, most in- 
structive to consider how the wisdom of 
God set aside, in the circumstances of our 
Lord's coming, all the opportunities and 
methods of influencing men which the 

1 A sermon preached at Great St. Mary's before the 
University of Cambridge, on Oct. 21, 1906. 
181 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

imagination of men would have suggested. 
Thus Christ did not come so as to command 
any of the instruments of secular greatness 
as some great king or emperor or powerful 
person. Again, he did not come as a 
philosopher, or so as to have command of 
the influences of learning. Once more, He 
did not come so as to fulfil Plato's hope of 
one who should combine both the accepted 
means of influence that is, as a philosopher- 
king. He was born in circumstances which 
do not suggest any opportunities of wide 
influence : in an outlying and despised dis- 
trict of a subject-kingdom, just about to 
become more subject. There was, indeed, 
nothing squalid about His origin. He was 
born in a family which nursed noble 
memories and noble hopes ' of the seed 
of David according to the flesh ' ; but in 
the circle of labouring men. And in the 
main it was in the same circle in the circle 
of labouring people of the best and most 
respectable kind that He found His dis- 
ciples and His agents. He did, indeed 
if we believe, as I am sure we ought to be- 
lieve, the Fourth Gospel give the natural 
rulers of His people the classes of Jews 
who sat in the seats of authority at Jeru- 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 183 

salem their opportunity of hearing and 
accepting His message. But their refusal 
compelled Him or (should we say ?) left Him 
free to found His church in Galilee, where 
the tradition of learning was weak, where 
He could build upon the unsophisticated 
basis of honest human nature in its simplest 
form. And in doing this He knew what 
He was doing, and knew that the divine 
wisdom was in it. ' I thank Thee, Father, 
Lord of heaven and earth, that Thou didst 
hide these things from the wise and under- 
standing, and reveal them unto babes : yea, 
Father, for so it was well-pleasing in Thy 
sight.' That is the thanksgiving of the 
Son of Man, who recognizes that the real 
influence upon the world must start not 
from the traditions of learning, academic or 
ecclesiastical, but from the religious con- 
secration of the common life of labouring 
people. 

St. Paul, whose prejudices went in the 
opposite direction, was brought to ac- 
knowledge the same divine principle. 1 ' It 
is written : I will destroy the wisdom of the 
wise, and the prudence of the prudent will 
I reject. Where is the wise ? Where is 

1 i Cor. i. 19 ff. 



184 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

the scribe ? Where is the disputer of the 
world ? Hath not God made foolish the 
wisdom of the world ? For seeing that in 
the wisdom of God the world through its 
wisdom knew not God, it was God's good 
pleasure through the foolishness of the 
preaching to save them that believe. Seeing 
that Jews ask for signs and Greeks seek 
after wisdom : but we preach Christ cruci- 
fied, unto Jews a stumbling-block and unto 
Greeks foolishness. . . . For the foolishness 
of God is wiser than men.' Then he points, 
in evidence of his exultant recognition of 
the method of God, to the actual composi- 
tion of the Corinthian church. The * im- 
portant people ' were practically left out. 
It was precisely to this that the hostile 
critic of Christianity, Celsus the philosopher, 
called attention more than a hundred 
years later, when he says : ' Christians 
must admit that they can only persuade 
people destitute of sense, position, or in- 
telligence, only slaves, women, and children, 
to accept their faith/ He is only calling 
attention to the method of the divine wis- 
dom ; to the fact which was disclosed to 
the world by Christianity, that the people 
who are really important are the common 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 185 

labouring people, who have neither time 
nor means for much learning, and that the 
true influence, the divine wisdom, must pro- 
ceed from the basis of the common life re- 
deemed or consecrated. 

There is a close analogy between the 
relation of Christ to learning and His 
relation to political influence. He deliber- 
ately repudiated the political method ; He 
inculcated upon the poor and the oppressed 
not rebellion or agitation, but obedience, 
submission, indifference. He founded a 
community which was reviled because it 
conspicuously ' took no part in politics/ 
But it was a community of human love and 
mutual help. Therefore it effected an im- 
mense social change, and produced the 
profoundest effect on the politics of the 
world, as we may say, without intending it. 
The meek possessed the earth. 

So it was with learning. The schools and 
the academies felt themselves, not unnatur- 
ally, disparaged and repudiated by this new 
community ; and they derided them ac- 
cordingly in their natural confidence. But 
this community was, after all, made up of 
human beings ; they had intelligences and 
talked the language of their time. They 



l86 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

could not help explaining themselves to 
themselves and to the world outside ex- 
plaining themselves, and moreover defend- 
ing against attacks the truth which was 
their life. They must, in doing this, use 
the intellectual weapons ready to their 
hand, they must talk the language of their 
time, the language of intellectual Greece. 
So their ' love ' did marvellously, accord- 
ing to St. Paul's prayer, ' abound in know- 
ledge/ The devotion and ethical life and 
religious faith of the earliest Christian 
church worked out into a self-conscious 
theology, which took up and used the in- 
tellectual implements of Greece, just as the 
church, in another region, used the political 
organization of Rome. The process is 
really unique in history, because it is so 
corporate : so little due to any one man or 
group of men. As an individual by being 
cross-questioned about his instinctive 
opinions Do you mean this ? Are you 
prepared to accept this conclusion ? Can 
you make terms with this proposal ? as 
an individual by being so cross-questioned 
gradually grows to know his own mind 
exactly, so it was with the church. There 
is not, I think, in the history of mankind 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 187 

any like example of the practical spirit of 
a whole community making for itself an 
intellectual expression. 

It was not the influence of any one man, 
for instance St. Paul, imposing a philosophy 
upon the church. St. Paul's most original 
contribution to thought his theory of the 
function of the law, and of the relation of 
law to grace, of which we hear so much in 
his Epistles produced surprisingly little 
effect upon the church for fifteen centuries 
after his death, in spite of Augustine's effort 
to popularize it. It was the common mind, 
the common devotion, that expressed itself 
in the creeds and in the theology of the 
church. What really defeated Arianism, 
like the other heresies, was the clear and 
enthusiastic Christian faith that the Lord 
Christ was really God. A fathomless gulf 
distinguishes the Creator from the creature, 
God from man ; and they were sure that 
Christ by His essential nature was Creator 
and not creature. It has been recently 
argued, as if it were a matter of great mo- 
ment, that the Homoousios l dogma was 
finally accepted at Constantinople in the 

1 The dogma that the Son is of one substance with 
the Father. 



l88 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

sense of the Cappadocian divines, Basil and 
the Gregories, and not in the sense of its first 
champion Athanasius. As a matter of fact, 
the argument seems to be very disputable ; 
but what is of chief importance is to observe 
that the church as a whole was occupied in 
a practical task in affirming that it could 
make no terms with anything that im- 
pugned the true, proper Godhead of its 
Lord, or of the Holy Spirit, or that in- 
troduced the idea of more Gods than one. 
It therefore maintained the Trinity of 
co-equal Persons in the unity of the God- 
head. So it found itself enthusiastically 
confessing. But it had no independent 
philosophical interest in the precise terms 
used to defend its faith. And, as to the 
differences between Athanasius and the 
Cappadocians, they were more than covered 
by the confession of all the wisest minds 
in Christendom, that men could not define 
God that their definitions would always 
be baffled by His glory. 

The use of dogmas was to hedge round 
and protect the practical creed. They were 
negative. That is to say, their first object 
was to say ( No ' to what was repugnant 
to the practical worship and to the common 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 189 

mind of faith. And it follows that till men 
lost the sense of the end in the pursuit of 
means, they felt that the fewer dogmas they 
laid down and the nearer they kept to Scrip- 
ture terms the better. But, of course, just 
as Christianity, having used secular organi- 
zation became enslaved to it ; so, having 
used terms and method of philosophy, it 
came to misuse them as religious ends in 
themselves, and was carried far away from 
the purposes of Christian life and faith into 
a region of dogmatic definitions which 
' ministered questionings ' rather than 
Christian faith and hope and love. 

I return to my point. Christianity de- 
voted itself to the consecration of the 
common life of working people. This life, 
to express and protect itself, must perforce 
develop a theology, a learning, a wisdom. 
But the strength of this early intellectual sys- 
tem of Christianity lay in its unacademical 
origin ; in its remaining in very close relation 
to the common life of common people to 
their simple worship, their moral wants and 
satisfactions, their sorrows and joys and 
labours. This is to say, in other words, 
that the early dogmatic method of Chris- 
tianity was scriptural and true to Scripture, 



190 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

which is practical, moral and devotional, 
not theoretical or academic. 

Scholars sometimes contemplate the re- 
vision of the ancient catholic creeds and 
fundamental dogmas. They say are we 
not endowed with all that our fathers were 
endowed with ? Can we not, now that 
philosophy has changed its terms and 
methods, revise the ancient formulas, or do 
over again, for our age, what they did so 
well for theirs ? There is much to say with 
regard to a proposition which sounds so 
reasonable. But at least this may be said : 
Can you suggest any other or better terms 
to express the same things, or is it the case 
that it is not the terms but the funda- 
mental mind that you want altered ? If 
the church is right in believing that Christ 
is God, the Creator, who for our redemption 
from the universal dominion of sin was 
made man ; and did redeem a fallen world 
by His life and passion and resurrection and 
ascension ; and did by His Spirit, sent 
down out of His glorified manhood at Pente- 
cost, regenerate and unite to God in Him- 
self the children of faith all over the world, 
through the visible society of redeemed men 
which He founded with its visible symbols 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

and sacraments of brotherhood, if this, 
and nothing short of this, is what you want 
to express, can you then, on this hypo- 
thesis, suggest better terms to guard this 
faith ? or can you show that such terms 
have not served their purpose ? or are not 
now needed ? or can you even show to be 
unnecessary any one of those four defini- 
tions which the church universal has made 
binding ? x 

I think the answer is No. For, whenever 
I come to examine the intention of the 
critics of the church's terminology, I seem 
always to find that they want not to im- 
prove the defences, but to abandon the 
fortress. They want to allow the divinity of 
Christ to mean something which would be 
true in its measure of every other man : 
whereas the very object of the church was 
to maintain the divinity of Christ in a sense 
in which it could not possibly be applied 
to any created being. Or they want to 
weaken the other absolutely vital element 

1 ( i ) That Christ is of one substance with the Father ; 
(2) that He was completely human ; (3) that His hu- 
manity had no independent centre of personality in 
itself; (4) but that in the unity of the one divine person 
both Godhead and manhood remain, two natures in 
one person. 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

in the common Christian faith and thought 
viz. the belief in the universal corrup- 
tion or disorder of human nature and the 
fact that every single human being needs 
not progress only, but recovery. I, for one, 
believe with the profoundest conviction, 
that the hopes of humanity are bound up 
with the maintenance of the real Godhead 
of Christ, the reality of our fallen state, and 
the universal need for redemption. But at 
least, whatever our religious opinions, let 
us admit that the church, in choosing her 
theological terms, was choosing terms to 
guard exactly that line of demarcation 
which it is now proposed to obliterate. 
What is at stake is not an academic ques- 
tion of terms, but a question which belongs 
essentially to the common Christian life of 
experience and worship. It is in practical 
belief and worship that men adore Christ 
as their creator, as well as redeemer ; and 
in practical self-knowledge or penitence that 
they know the doctrine of innate sin and 
the need for the new birth. 

i. Christianity, then, in matters of intel- 
lect as in social influence generally, works 
upwards from below. That is its essential 
method. It does not lay its basis in learn- 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 193 

ing, or make its start from the learned. 
Where it attempts this it forsakes the 
method of Christ. Rather, it exults to 
recognize in the common life of labouring 
people and their practical needs that which 
is really most important, that which is the 
chief pillar and ground of religious truth. 
In the propagation of Christianity, then, 
the Christian does not weep, but rather 
exults, with St. Paul and Christ Himself, 
if the learned of any community hold aloof 
or reject, while the poor accept. It is what 
we seem to be witnessing in India to-day. 
I do not know what the witness of your 
Cambridge Mission at Delhi would be at this 
moment. The witness of our Oxford Mis- 
sion is that the twenty-five years of its 
experience coincides with a manifest 
hardening of the educated Indian mind 
against Christianity. The hopes enter- 
tained of the coming to Christ of the In- 
dians of caste and position have for the 
present died down. There are almost no 
conversions of educated natives. But 
meanwhile, especially in the South of India, 
a great and rapidly increasing Christian 
community is forming itself chiefly from the 
pariah population ; and these despised 

13 



194 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

classes are showing themselves capable of 
an earnest devotion, of an education and 
a progress, which Indian opinion con- 
temptuously regarded as impossible for 
them. And, if we are faithful to the antici- 
pations of the apostolic age, we shall not be 
surprised or apologetic. Rather, we shall 
thank the Father and Lord of heaven and 
earth, because He has hid these things 
from the wise and prudent, and has revealed 
them unto babes. 

2. Again, however long the history of 
Christianity had been in any country, it still 
remains true that the strength of any 
church lies in the common labouring life. 
It is in being strong there with the manual 
worker that any national church retains 
the power to show its original spirit and the 
power of recuperation and revival. In the 
same way, in any settled Christian com- 
munity, the strength of its theology and 
Christian learning depends on its being in 
the closest relations with popular piety and 
religious life and the teaching needed for 
common people. This was the case with 
the Christian learning and theology of the 
first five or six Christian centuries. It was 
so closely in touch with popular devotion 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 195 

that it was able to maintain a real control 
over the superstition which always accom- 
panies popular religion. It ceased to be 
so with the scholasticism of the later Middle 
Age. A loud cry arose in the fifteenth and 
sixtenth centuries for a simplification of 
theology for a return to what practically 
mattered. The cry in part took effect in 
the Reformation. But in England, in spite 
of Hugh Latimer, the Reformation, as it 
was expressed in the Prayer Book and 
Articles, never succeeded in holding or win- 
ning the popular heart. The Established 
Church has always had this great weakness : 
that it has worked downwards from above, 
rather than upwards from below. It has 
been so with our Anglican theology. In 
our age theological and biblical learning 
has mainly started from a critical, and there- 
fore necessarily an academic, platform. It 
has not had the popular devotion and faith 
behind it. Popular piety has in fact com- 
monly resented its conclusions. Where 
it has not done this, it has been apt to 
pursue its own course apart. As one who 
has had to live in both worlds the world 
of theological learning and that of practical 
religious life may I bear my witness ? 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

There is a great world of practical religious 
devotion, Catholic and Evangelical, in Eng- 
land to-day, which expresses itself in oral 
teaching, in catechism, manuals, prayers, 
and hymns. But I feel painfully that it is 
further off than it ought to be from our 
theological or biblical science, as it is repre- 
sented at our universities that the popular 
pulpit use of the Bible in our communion 
is still very generally based upon critical 
instruments which might long ago have 
been exchanged for better and truer, if the 
learned world had been in closer touch with 
the common religion. For in Christianity 
it is the common religion which has the 
prerogative place. Christian learning is 
meant to react upon it only because it first 
of all has experienced its meaning and 
needs, and proceeded out from it. May 
I respectfully say to those who are the repre- 
sentatives of religious learning, that they 
should set it before themselves as a de- 
liberate aim to associate themselves as 
deeply as possible with the common devo- 
tional life of Christianity as it exists in the 
church to-day ; so that they may learn to do, 
more effectively than is being done to-day, 
what is the real business of Christian learn- 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

ing viz. to help and guide the common 
life, as they only can do who, besides their 
critical learning, know and feel the su- 
premacy of the soul's practical need, who 
know what will shock it, what will help it, 
what will hinder who know what it will 
welcome, and before what it will fall back 
distressed, perplexed, and scandalized. 

May I give a single example ? From 
countless pulpits there is still taught the 
doctrine of the Fall of Man in a manner 
which conflicts with what almost every 
educated person believes to be the matter 
of fairly certain science. On the other side 
we have a scientific doctrine of human 
development and a theory of ' sin ' which 
is very often associated with a lamentable 
ignorance of the most certain experiences 
of Christian souls and of the Christian 
church those experiences which (almost 
more than anything else) have ministered 
to man's moral progress. What we need is 
men of learning who have first of all passed 
through or sympathetically entered into the 
Christian knowledge of sin, and felt its pro- 
found relation to all that makes the Chris- 
tian hope ; and who then, with this in their 
minds, will study scientific facts and ethno- 



198 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

logical data. No one who really studies 
the original function of Christian ' wisdom ' 
can say that this is a task alien to it. 

Moreover, criticism working by itself 
teaches us, I think, its own limits. It was 
necessary for the sake of intellectual liberty 
that it should, to start with, work on its 
own pure lines. By working on its own 
pure lines it has (I must believe) recon- 
structed, for instance, Old Testament 
criticism and some departments of church 
history. In these regions the task of the 
mediator to-day is, so to study the religious 
needs and feelings of common people as 
gradually to accommodate the devout use 
of the Bible to the standard of science. 
But does not criticism by its own action 
upon its own lines reach its limits ? Does 
it not to many of us become constantly 
more and more apparent, in dealing for 
example with the miracles of the New 
Testament, and in particular with those 
singled out as corner-stones of faith in the 
Apostles' Creed, that the determination of 
truth cannot rest with the critical esti- 
mate of evidence alone ? We have worked 
very hard at it. We have sifted it very 
thoroughly. Many of us would say that, on 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

the whole, it is those who deny or doubt the 
occurrence of the miraculous facts who do 
violence to the evidence. But short of such 
a position, must not any one admit that the 
state of the evidence, as based on historical 
documents, is such that the question 
whether Christ's body was really trans- 
formed on the third day, and rose a spiri- 
tualized body, leaving the tomb vacant, 
does depend for each man on the question 
of probability, and this is a question of 
what the practical religious need, which 
God was confessedly meeting, really re- 
quired and requires ? 

Again, the question of whether we have 
reason justifying the church in teaching 
that Christ was born of a virgin, depends, 
even more, on considerations of what must, 
or need not, be regarded as probable, in the 
case of one recognized as incarnate Son of 
God and sinless Son of Man. I feel that the 
critic, merely as critic, ought to be at pains 
to find out why I, a struggling human soul, 
declare, with the profoundest conviction, 
that the strength of the appeal of the Christ 
to me is bound up, as with His character and 
claim, so with His physical resurrection and 
virgin birth. The world great nature 



2OO THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

seems, day by day, so morally indifferent. 
It is the hardest thing, in work-a-day life, 
to believe that what is really supreme is the 
moral will and the moral issue. The 
human soul finds consolation, instinctively, 
in a miracle because it makes plain that 
the sovereign power in nature is really God 
the Father that the moral will is really 
supreme in and over nature. All over the 
world, from the first, and still to-day, the 
common consciousness of man cries out, 
that the question of miracle at the great 
crisis of redemption makes all the differ- 
ence between a speculative hope and a 
joyous confidence. And if God's provi- 
dence had to do with Christ and His ap- 
pearance, if God had a practical purpose, 
then the need of the human soul must have 
a real place in that estimate of probability, 
which, in the peculiar setting of the evi- 
dence, really becomes the determining 
factor, or (as I should prefer to express it) 
which is necessary to break down the bar- 
riers which the critical mind, in its isolation 
from common moral wants, erects against 
the real force of the evidence. For the sake 
of criticism and for the sake of common 
religion, I plead for a reconsideration of 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 2OI 

the original or true relation of Christian 
knowledge to the common Christian life if 
Christian worship and faith, on the one hand, 
is not to become superstitious, and criticism, 
on the other, barren. I plead with the 
student to make it his business to study 
with a more continuous sympathy the re- 
ligion by the help of which common people 
Christ's own special folk are worshipping 
and bearing their troubles, gaining victories, 
and obtaining relief. 

3. Lastly, I would try to speak a word 
to any young man who has come to Cam- 
bridge with a strict faith, learned at home 
and centred in the Bible, only to find after 
a while that he cannot simply say, ' This 
statement is true because it is in the Bible ' ; 
and that he needs a more solid basis for his 
faith than the Bible taken as a book by 
itself can supply, and more authoritative 
and consistent than the opinions of in- 
dividual teachers. I would say to such an 
one : You have got to reconstruct your 
spiritual fabric ; you have got to use all 
the helps you can. Amongst these is the 
intellectual material. You must then trust 
your intellect ; you must face the facts ; 
you must try your best to use your mind. 



2O2 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

Moreover, I cannot doubt that your wisdom 
is to go back to the centre, to the question 
of Christ, and, letting all else for the moment 
go, ask yourself what you, with your own 
best mind and judgement, give as your 
answer to the question What thinkest 
thou of Christ ? You are not infallible. 
But, in the state in which you are, with the 
conflicting voices around you, you are 
responsible for using your own mind and 
taking the intellectual trouble necessary 
to making it up. So many young English- 
men simply drift away from faith through 
laziness, through shrinking from doing 
their intellectual best. They do what 
nothing can intellectually justify : that 
is, they take their doubts on authority. 
They doubt because other people doubt. 

But intellectual inquiry is not all. I 
have known many who, thank God, have 
come back out of mental chaos into 
clear faith ; and in the case of almost no 
one of these have the intellectual con- 
siderations been finally determining. It 
has been love, or sorrow, which has opened 
some window in their being or set some 
spring aflow. Or it has been the humilia- 
tion of a moral fall which has brought a 



THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 203 

deeper self-knowledge. Or it has been the 
experience of what they needed in order 
to help others that has brought them to 
know their own need. You cannot hurry 
these experiences. But you can resolve 
not to be a hypocrite never to let your 
doubts excuse you from making the best 
practical use of what religious conviction 
you still possess. It is a great thing to 
believe in God. Do not delay to be a 
devout Theist while you are determining 
whether you can be a good Christian. But 
also keep it from the first in mind that it 
is the strength and not the weakness of 
Christianity it is the divine wisdom 
which from the first has made it assign to 
knowledge and the activity of the intellect 
the second place and not the first, which 
has made it say that the really powerful 
thing in humanity for getting at religious 
truth is the common human soul, as it sets 
itself, not to be learned, but to struggle, 
or live, or love. And your power of ap- 
preciating Christianity, with the apprecia- 
tion which is necessary for intellectual 
sympathy, will depend upon the depth and 
reality of your spiritual experience, will 
depend upon your sense of sin and of the 



2O4 THE CREED AND COMMON LIFE 

need of pardon, your fellowship in the 
desire to know and love God and obtain 
purity of heart and divine communion. 
Yes, and before your own spiritual ex- 
perience is deep enough to be conscious of 
its own needs, you can have clearly in mind 
what it is that in St. Paul and St. John and 
in millions of great and little Christians 
since then, has made up the mind and heart 
of Christendom ; what it is that has given 
the motive to its faith and inspired its hope 
and love ; and you can realize that the real 
strength of Christianity lies in awaking 
and satisfying the common needs of simple 
people. ' I thank Thee, Father, Lord of 
heaven and earth, that thou didst hide 
these things from the wise and prudent, and 
reveal them unto babes. 1 



SERMON II 

THE PERMANENT CREED 1 

Whosoever goeth onward, and abideth not in the teaching 
of Christ, hath not God : he that abideth in the teaching, 
the same hath both the Father and the Son. 2 St. John 9. 

THE time we live in is a time of wide- 
spread religious unsettlement. It would, 
indeed, be hard to exaggerate the un- 
certainty of belief in many classes of 
society. This is due in part to what is our 
weakness that the faculty of criticism 
far outruns the constructive faculty of our 
minds ; and that in a period of diffused 
education the materials of criticism are 
presented to all kinds of minds, and are 
sufficient to overturn positive beliefs 
without leading on to any reconstruction. 
But it is also due to what is a legitimate 
matter for thankfulness namely, that 

1 A sermon preached before the University of Oxford 
on November 13, 1904, and previously published. It 
was preached and published some years before the 
activity of the New Theology began. 

205 



2O6 THE PERMANENT CREED 

there has been a wide extension of 
scientific and historical knowledge ; and 
this widening of the intellectual horizon, 
with the accompanying change in the 
methods and categories of men's thought, 
almost necessarily carries with it religious 
unsettlement. The creed that had associ- 
ated itself with the forms of thought of the 
seventeenth or eighteenth centuries, must 
have a difficulty in adjusting itself to the 
history and science of the nineteenth 
and the twentieth. We cannot evade 
this difficulty. There are, indeed, those 
who think the only proper way to meet 
religious unsettlement and scepticism is 
to hold fast by religious belief as we 
have received it from our grandmother 
Lois and our mother Eunice, without 
concessions or readaptations. To allow 
mistakes in the common teaching of the 
church is said to be dangerous. Conces- 
sion is regarded as only the first step to 
surrender, and parleying is only the pre- 
lude to treason. But, in fact, experience 
shows us in the past that religion in a 
settled age becomes encrusted with ideas 
which do not properly belong to the per- 
manent creed, but to the thought of the 



THE PERMANENT CREED 2OJ 

time ; and when a turn of the wheel of 
thought takes place, those ideas associated 
with the essential religion, but not of its 
essence, have finally to be discarded, that 
the religion may exercise its true strength 
once more. We cannot reasonably deny 
that permanent religion at every period is 
associated with impermanent elements, the 
gold with the dross, and we must have the 
intellectual courage to seek to dissociate 
the two, and to draw distinctions between 
essential and unessential, and to make 
concessions, and to seek readjustment. 
On the other hand are the men who seem 
to think that every clever new criticism is 
destined to triumph over an established 
idea ; and they need reminding that the 
conservative tendencies of the human mind, 
and the recuperative power of old truth 
and old institutions, have disappointed 
revolutionists at every period. We are 
not, then, to refuse to reconsider, and to 
abandon what is untenable, and to readjust 
the old and the new, any more than we 
are to abandon the old merely because 
the new is clamorously asserting itself. 
We have to consider frankly and estimate 
carefully. The question is a real and 



208 THE PERMANENT CREED 

living one for us. Granted that in current 
religion, in the common religious tradition, 
there are permanent and impermanent 
elements, there are essential and unessen- 
tial factors, how are we to distinguish the 
one from the other ? What tests have we 
by which we can ascertain what is the real 
and permanent Christian creed, what is 
really revelation of God, truth permanent 
and divine ? 

Now, the test which is practically the 
most convincing is also the least producible 
in argument : it is what may be called the 
mystical, or subjective, test. The religious 
truth that we hold with most confidence 
for permanent and divine is what, in 
some sense, by inner spiritual experience 
we feel we know. We know that our 
conviction of right and wrong, of duty to 
be done at whatever cost of pain to our- 
selves, is far stronger than the intellectual 
grounds by which we can justify it. Or, 
again, we have from time to time felt the 
presence of God in response to prayer, 
or in blessing upon a difficult duty loyally 
done, or in time of sorrow or joy. God is, 
and we have felt Him. We know that 
He is there, though all the proofs are 



THE PERMANENT CREED 2OQ 

ineffectual and inadequate. Or, again, the 
question of Christ's Godhead is for me 
beyond controversy. ' No man can say 
Jesus is Lord but by the Holy Ghost ' ; 
but there is such a thing as the movement 
of the divine Spirit in the soul of man. 
I have heard Christ's words, and have read 
of His deeds in the Gospels, and my whole 
soul acknowledges in Him perfect God in 
perfect manhood. I have felt His presence 
in Holy Communion. I know He died 
for me. He has forgiven me. I am His 
and He is mine. Argument is unsatisfying. 
But I know by a conviction inseparable 
from my own personality that this is the 
Christ, the saviour of the world ; and that in 
worshipping Him as God I am only doing 
my rational duty ; and that He is with 
us all the days, even unto the end of the 
world. As to the miracles, I can see in 
them but the most natural actions, or 
accompaniments, of His person. 

This is personal conviction. It is some- 
thing far deeper than the intellectual 
presentation which it can give of itself. 
It is deep experience, which seems to render 
argument needless. And we may truly 
say that, whatever the means by which 

14 



2IO THE PERMANENT CREED 

religious belief is generated whether autho- 
rity, or evidence, or logical reasoning- 
it never becomes belief worthy of the name 
till it has become in some degree experience, 
till the Spirit of God has wrought it into 
the fibre of my personal consciousness, 
and I feel and know that He is God. So 
far as we have really believed in this deep 
sense, the intellectual evidence for our faith 
is rather the light it throws on the whole 
of life and the whole of knowledge than 
any light that it receives from other fields 
of experience or investigation. It con- 
vinces more and more by giving light, 
rather than is proved by receiving it. 

But this sort of inner conviction is bound, 
if not for its own sake, then 'for that of 
others, to give a reason for itself. In itself 
it is not transmissible. It cannot be im- 
parted. But it is a part of a great cor- 
porate conviction which has belonged to the 
whole Christian society, and it must strive 
to give itself corporate expression. What 
is it convinces me, apart from my own 
incommunicable experience, or as the pre- 
lude and way to such experience, or as the 
result of it, that such and such a statement 
is really part of the message of God to man ? 



THE PERMANENT CREED 211 

To return to our original question since 
so many things have been taught as Chris- 
tian truth, and afterwards proved false or 
uncertain, how do I propose, by more or 
less objective and producible tests, to dis- 
tinguish essential Christianity from the vari- 
able or uncertain or false accompaniments 
of it ? 



The first, and to some minds the most 
obvious, test is that of authority in its 
broadest sense. There has been a common, 
a universal, faith of Christendom, which 
has, most authoritatively, expressed itself 
in the catholic creeds, the Apostles' and 
the Nicene Creeds. There are, indeed, 
features in the common faith, such as the 
belief in the atonement, in sacramental 
grace, in the inspiration of Scripture, which 
are only slightly or by implication touched 
on in these formulas of faith ; but at least 
in what they contain they represent what 
has been universal Christianity. Hardly 
anything has been nobly or effectively done, 
or bravely suffered, for the name of Christ, 
that has not been done or suffered in the 



212 THE PERMANENT CREED 

profession of these creeds, or the profession 
of the faith which preceded them. The 
great movement of humanity which gives 
glory to Christ as its redeemer, as it 
traverses the ages and spreads over the 
world, has confessed itself in these terms 
almost without exception. Since the Re- 
formation, differences have sundered the 
visible Christian society into fragments ; 
emphasis has been laid on one point in this 
body and on another in that ; but Calvinist 
and Lutheran, Anglican, Romanist, Greek, 
and Russian have confessed the same faith 
in the Holy Trinity, one God ; in Christ, 
perfect God and perfect man ; in His birth 
of a virgin and life and death for man, and 
His resurrection and ascension ; in the 
descent of the Spirit and the formation of 
the church ; the fellowship of the saints ; 
the forgiveness of sins ; in judgement to 
come, and everlasting life. We pass back 
behind the Reformation to the Middle 
Ages, and behind the Middle Ages to the 
centuries of the Councils, and back to the 
earlier Fathers ; we note the differences of 
Alexandria and Antioch and Rome and 
Africa ; but they do not touch this com- 
mon Creed. Even separated heretical 



THE PERMANENT CREED 213 

bodies, like the Nestorians, seem, so far as 
the bulk of them is concerned, to have been 
separated, not from the faith, but, by an 
accident of mismanaged controversy, from a 
misunderstood term of theology. And the 
great Creed finds its justification in the 
theology of the Epistles and its verification 
in the words and deeds of Christ in the 
Gospels. Criticism loves to dwell on differ- 
ences ; but the real unity is unmistakable. 
And it is a mistake, surely, if we never let 
this broad and massive unity of the Chris- 
tian faith make its proper impression upon 
us. The modern student, in his desire to 
dive below the surface, or in his passion for 
original work, may bury himself prema- 
turely in some forgotten corner of church 
history, some study of apocryphal Acts or 
anonymous and unpublished documents. 
Let him first tread the broad highway. 
Let him read the main texts first of all, 
as they can be read in mass and with 
rapidity, that the great general impression 
may be made upon him. There is, after all, 
a faith which has been held semper, ubique, 
ab omnibus, in such sense that what frag- 
ments of the Christian body have not held 
it hardly count in the total effect. What 



214 THE PERMANENT CREED 

records we have of human life redeemed and 
consecrated show it redeemed and con- 
secrated in the profession of this faith ; and 
what lies outside this profession can be 
left out of reckoning, without the general 
effect being altered, or the result for human 
life appreciably affected. And this im- 
pression of unity through all differences, 
and permeating all divisions, is impressive 
in a very high degree. It generates in the 
mind a sense of indissoluble coherence a 
feeling that this creed and Christianity are 
one and the same thing ; or that they 
stand to one another as root and fruit. 
There may be great differences between 
the Christian beliefs of the twentieth, 
and the tenth, and the fourth, and the 
second century, but the differences will 
not touch the great central body of faith. 

II 

But this brings us to the second test. 
This Creed professes to be based simply 
upon a revelation given, or given in its 
final form, through an historical person, 
Jesus Christ. It is a Creed based on facts, 
which are confessedly unique and, in part, 



THE PERMANENT CREED 215 

miraculous. As thus claiming an historical 
basis, it enters the region of historical 
criticism. It has always from the first 
taken its stand on testimony. And testi- 
mony must stand criticism. Moreover, for 
us to-day there is no testimony worth con- 
sidering which is not in the New Testa- 
ment. I say that it is impossible in any 
way to withdraw the historical basis of 
Christianity from the freest and frankest 
criticism. If there exist persons who say, 
Let the Old Testament be frankly criti- 
cized, for it is not so important, but not the 
New Testament, for it is vital ; the claim 
must be utterly repudiated. In proportion 
to the important issues which hang upon 
the New Testament records, must be the 
frankness of the criticism to which they 
are subjected. And the Creed has no other 
line of defence behind the New Testa- 
ment documents. It is sometimes sug- 
gested that we can hold that destructive 
criticism has done its work successfully 
upon the Gospels, but can still go on pro- 
claiming our faith in Christ born of a 
virgin and risen from the dead, in Christ 
as God in manhood, on the authority of the 
church. I am sure this is not the case. 



2l6 THE PERMANENT CREED 

The authority of the church has always 
professed to rest on the authority of the 
apostles. It is rooted and based on their 
witness their eye-witness. And the con- 
tent of the apostolic witness ' as they de- 
livered it unto us which from the beginning 
were eye-witnesses and ministers of the 
Word/ is to be found in its most authentic 
form in the Gospels, and a few other his- 
torical passages of the New Testament. 
It is very difficult to conceive any critical 
scholar supposing that, if the New Testa- 
ment narratives are not sufficient to war- 
rant us in believing that Jesus Christ was 
really born of a virgin, and really fed the 
five thousand with the five loaves, and was 
really raised from the dead the third day, 
there is any other witness which can support 
the statements, considered as records of 
actual events. Thus, as between M. Loisy 
and Professor Harnack, I cannot doubt 
that, if the critical results in which they 
substantially agree are accepted as scien- 
tific, we must go with Harnack and not 
with Loisy in our attitude towards the 
Creed. 

Once again, the theology of the creed 
of Nicaea is only the making more explicit 



THE PERMANENT CREED 2IJ 

what is already present in the theology of 
St. Paul and St. John. But I cannot be- 
lieve that the theology of St. Paul and 
St. John could rank as more than a phase in 
the history of thought, if it were found that 
Christ Himself, as a matter of fact, made 
no such divine claim as, in different de- 
grees, but with equal certainty, the Gospels 
record Him to have made. Thus we can- 
not refuse to enter the region of free 
criticism with our Gospels ; nor can we 
pretend that the validity of our creeds is 
independent of the issue of such criticism. 
If the creeds stand, with their historical 
and doctrinal statements, it must be be- 
cause the Gospels stand. I do not want 
a complete absence of inaccuracy or dis- 
crepancy in the Gospel narratives. I want 
only, if I am to believe the creeds, that the 
Gospels should stand as, in the fullest 
sense, trustworthy history. 

Well, now, it is my conviction that no 
fair historical criticism can dissolve the force 
of the historical evidence we have to such 
propositions as the following : that Jesus 
Christ was, and knew Himself to be, sinless 
in the midst of a sinful world of which He 
came to be the saviour ; that, moreover, 



2l8 THE PERMANENT CREED 

He encouraged in His disciples towards 
Himself, and claimed from them, the sort of 
allegiance and faith which only God can 
rightly claim, and which can only be ren- 
dered without impiety to God ; that He 
worked miracles which no reasoning can 
allow us to ascribe to anything else than the 
creative power of God working with Him 
to authorize His teaching ; that after His 
death and burial His tomb was found 
empty on the third (or, as we should say, 
the second) day, and His disciples were 
raised from despondency and despair to a 
sure faith and confident hope by repeated 
manifestations of Himself risen, in a body 
transformed and spiritualized, but the same. 
I am quite sure that it is those who dis- 
believe such propositions, and not those 
who believe them, who do violence to the 
evidence. Further, though the manner of 
our Lord's birth falls outside the period of 
His life of which the apostles were personal 
witnesses, and was not, therefore, among 
the grounds on which belief in Christ was 
asked ; yet I see the best reasons for think- 
ing that in the early circle of believers the 
fact of our Lord's birth of a virgin was 
believed on the evidence of the only first- 



THE PERMANENT CREED 2IQ 

hand witnesses, Joseph and Mary, and that 
it is Joseph and Mary whose testimony is 
embodied in the first and third Gospels. 
I believe, therefore, that the faith of the 
Creed is supported by free inquiry into his- 
torical facts. And if I am asked how it 
is that ' the critics ' reach a conclusion so 
different, I reply : At least in England, the 
strength of criticism its strength in bulk 
and intellectual value is on the conserva- 
tive side. Also, I reply, that in the great 
majority of cases I seem to see most clearly 
that the destructive critics reach the results 
they reach, not from considerations pro- 
perly historical, but because their mind is 
occupied with a certain view of the world 
which indisposes them to the conclusions 
of the Creed ; just as, on the other hand, 
I am conscious that my own mind is filled 
with a certain belief in God, a certain view 
of sin, a certain expectation of divine re- 
demption, which makes the evidence of 
the Gospels acceptable, which makes me 
susceptible of belief. I seem to see clearly 
enough that historical criticism, as applied 
to the Gospels, can take us a certain way 
without appealing to any presuppositions 
except what are shared by almost all 



22O THE PERMANENT CREED 

sensible men : as that the matter of the 
Synoptic Gospels dates almost entirely back 
behind the destruction of Jerusalem ; or 
that when St. Paul wrote his First Epistle 
to the Corinthians (A.D. 55), and, after re- 
minding them in detail of his original 
teaching as to the resurrection of Jesus 
Christ, speaks of his own relation to the 
older apostles, and says, ' Wherefore, 
whether it were I or they, so we preach 
and so ye believed/ he could not have been 
conscious of any difference between his 
witness and theirs. I think, then, that we 
might very well reach almost universal 
agreement that the witness of the New 
Testament can be shown to . have taken 
shape so early that it may be strictly his- 
torical that it falls within the conditions 
which admit of good history. On the other 
hand, there remain discrepancies, obscuri- 
ties, difficulties ; there remain the large 
gaps in the evidence, and the historical 
possibility that conjectures or mistakes 
might very rapidly have become imaginary 
memories. Thus it seems as if the question 
whether these recorded events actually 
happened, miraculous and supernatural as 
they are, will almost always be answered 



THE PERMANENT CREED 221 

in accordance with what a man's mind is 
as to the probabilities of divine action 
in accordance with what he thinks is really 
credible or probable. We must all train 
ourselves in the very rare quality of sub- 
mission to good evidence, when it runs con- 
trary to our prejudices at any point. This 
quality is as rare among biblical critics as 
among men of the world ; and as rare 
among sceptics as among believers. To 
train ourselves in it is a high intellectual 
duty. But at the end we are left acknow- 
ledging that a man's judgement, on the 
weight to be assigned to historical testi- 
mony, will be found in part depending on 
his general view of what is probable in this 
world, as he knows it. 

Ill 

And this brings me to my third test the 
rational or logical by which I would try 
to distinguish the essential or permanent 
from the unessential or impermanent ele- 
ments in Christianity. It is the test of 
rational coherence. 

There is a certain set of ideas, for ex- 
ample, which naturally arise on the con- 
sideration of the Christian religion in a 



222 THE PERMANENT CREED 

mind which views the world mainly under 
the modern category of development, 
which, however, has its ancient analogies. 
Humanity is thought of as in gradual 
progress of upward development from the 
brute. Sin broadly appears as the remains 
of the tiger and the ape-nature in us, 
which is gradually being outgrown ; or, 
where it is admitted to be more than that, 
as the mistake or fault of the individual 
choosing the lower instead of the higher, 
which is the fault of his own will only, 
and does not involve the race as a whole. 
In this process of upward movement, viewed 
spiritually, Christ is the highest point. 
The language of incarnation, may be ac- 
cepted. He may be declared Son of God, 
or the phrase ( God in man ' may be used ; 
but the idea is that humanity is God's son, 
that God is, so to speak, incarnate or 
becoming incarnate in humanity, and that 
Christ is in the highest degree what every 
man is in a measure because he has the 
Word and Spirit of God in him. Now, 
Christ's sinlessness, in an absolute sense, is 
an encumbrance to this view. The virgin 
birth is an offence. Miracles, as a whole, 
including the physical resurrection, are an 



THE PERMANENT CREED 223 

encumbrance. What is wanted is a more 
or less comprehensive view of a develop- 
ment in which the divine sonship of man 
is the climax, and Jesus Christ is the highest 
specimen. This view is represented con- 
sistently in many German and English 
Unitarian Theists. In ancient language, 
we should describe it as a Pelagian view 
of man associated with a Nestorian view of 
Christ, and leading to a Sabellian doctrine 
of God. The cohesion of these ideas was 
recognized in early times, and it is recog- 
nizable enough in our day in modern forms. 
Now, this sequence of ideas may be very 
strongly criticized in itself. The idea of 
sin as something which in the process of 
civilization we show a tendency to outgrow, 
is quite contrary to experience. The evi- 
dence of the Gospels, too deeply engraved 
into the record to admit of dislodgement, 
postulates in Christ both a sinlessness and 
a personal claim which force us to recognize 
in Him something much more than this 
highest development of our existing man- 
hood. The historical witness to the 
miracles, and pre-eminently to the physical 
resurrection, is overwhelming. But I am 
concerned now not to combat this set of 



224 THE PERMANENT CREED 

ideas, but to confront them with another 
which, starting from the same fundamental 
conception of God and man, 1 is distinguished 
first of all by the severer view of sin. This 
is the Bible view. Sin is so deep a taint, 
so profound an evil, and so ingrained into 
the whole stock of our humanity, that we 
cry out and the best specimens of our 
common manhood most strenuously for 
something more than progress for re- 
demption for a new birth : that is, a new 
creative act which shall give our nature a 
fresh start. This profound sense of sin 
and need gives a welcome to the Catholic 
and New Testament doctrine of a divine 
act of redemption, led up to 3 indeed, in 
the course of history, and prepared for by 
the anticipations of prophecy, but in itself 
single and unique ; an absolute act of God, 
by which the Son of God, the eternal Son 
of the Father, for us men and for our 
salvation, came down from heaven, and 
was incarnate and was made man. This 
is a phrase which could not possibly be 

1 This was written before the conception of the divine 
immanence (in the exclusive sense) and the substantial 
identity of Godhead and manhood, had become pro- 
minent. 



THE PERMANENT CREED 225 

applied to any other event than one the 
one incarnation, or to any other person 
than one Jesus Christ, believed to be 
personally God in manhood. This new 
creative act of God brings into the world 
a new manhood perfectly human, but 
free from all the taint and weakness of 
sin ; and the startling distinction between 
Jesus Christ's conscious sinlessness and 
the consciousness of other prophets and 
saints suggests so manifest a moral miracle, 
as makes the idea of the physical miracle 
which accompanied His birth intellectually 
welcome and congruous ; while it leads on 
naturally to a human life such as the Gospels 
describe. 

But the divine Incarnation is the con- 
summation of our human nature in union 
with God, as well as its redemption. In 
Christ our manhood is taken into God. He 
is God in manhood. This both puts Christ 
in a quite unique relation to all other men, 
so that He can become in a complete sense 
the head and fount of a new manhood by 
spiritual regeneration ; and also gives 
a reason of the most weighty kind for 
His miracles and the resurrection. His 
miracles are not portents ; they are the 

15 



226 THE PERMANENT CREED 

physical counterparts of His moral teaching 
and claim. They are the evidences such 
as we feel in our deepest moments we 
rationally need, that there is only one 
lordship in the universe, and that the 
material world, which commonly seems so 
indifferent to moral distinctions, ultimately 
and at the bottom is only the instrument 
of the moral will of God. This is made 
manifest by the miracles and the resur- 
rection of Christ as it could be in no other 
way. Christ presents to us in summary 
an anticipation of the final victory of spirit 
in matter ; and assures us of the glorious 
future, which, through all failure and 
disaster, awaits the manhood - which holds 
fast by God. Meanwhile the whole relation 
of the Son to the Father revealed in the 
incarnation, and of the Spirit to both, 
establishes the idea of the Trinity which 
offers its profound solution of the ultimate 
difficulties of divine personality by dis- 
closing to us a social nature in the depth 
of the one divine being. 

All this is obvious. It means only that 
the whole set of ideas about sin and re- 
demption and the Incarnation and the 
Trinity, which belong to the catholic creeds, 



THE PERMANENT CREED 227 

and are the commonplaces of historical 
Christianity, cohere and are practically 
indissoluble. It suggests, what I am sure 
is true, that to abandon our maintenance 
of miracles as an integral part of our creed ; 
or in particular of one miracle, the 
Lord's birth of a virgin as if the rest of 
the fabric would be unimpaired is simply 
due to lack of perception. In fact, the 
writers who ask for the particular surrender 
make it manifest enough, if their thought 
is scrutinized, that what they are asking 
for is something much more than a single 
surrender ; it is the substitution of one 
whole set of ideas for another. And if we 
examine wherein lies the secret of the 
difference between the Catholic and the 
Unitarian set of ideas, we shall find it, I 
am persuaded, not so much in any view 
of historical evidence, as in the different 
views of what sin is and what it needs. 
The deeper, severer, view of sin is the clue 
to the whole Catholic sequence of ideas. 
And what a man thinks about sin is very 
largely a matter of his own personal moral 
consciousness. 

I repeat : in current controversies as to 
what Christian belief does or does not 



228 THE PERMANENT CREED 

necessarily involve, the language used by 
different sides is, on the surface, largely 
identical ; but what we are really concerned 
with is a conflict between two funda- 
mentally different cycles of ideas. 

I have tried to face the question : In 
an age of change and criticism and new 
knowledge, what are we to regard as 
permanent Christianity ? what are we to 
regard as the permanent faith for which 
we are to contend to death any ' advance ' 
out of which, to use St. John's phrase, is 
only advance along a road which separates 
from God and Christ ? I reply, first of 
all, the faith summarized and expressed 
in the catholic creeds that faith in God 
and man, and man's destiny ; in the 
incarnation and the person of Christ and 
the accompanying miracles, and the eternal 
triune being of God disclosed in Christ's 
revelation. Beyond that, I am not now 
inquiring whether there be anything more 
of equal value. But that first of all, and 
every part of it. And my reason is, because 
in a remarkable manner it obeys all those 
three tests which I may restate in a different 
order. First, that this whole faith is 



THE PERMANENT CREED 229 

historically identified in all its parts with 
historical Christianity. It comes to us 
with the whole weight of Christian 
authority. Secondly, this is not bare 
authority. We discover in the articles 
thus proposed by authority a most con- 
vincing sequence of ideas. It is not a 
number of isolated dogmas, but one view, 
coherent and indissoluble. Thirdly, when 
we approach the historical evidence we find 
it (at the points material to our present 
inquiry) cogent in a high degree. It sup- 
ports and justifies our belief that the facts 
on which our faith rests really occurred. 
And if the mind is already furnished with 
the ideas which render it susceptible of 
the evidence, or, to put it in other words, 
if it is free from the hostile prejudices 
which belong to another set of ideas, it 
will not fail to find the evidence con- 
vincing. 

I have ventured to suggest the considera- 
tion and application of this threefold test, 
because I feel that our scholars are mostly 
applying the test of criticism, as if really 
historical criticism were, what it is not, an 
abstract instrument which could be de- 
tached from the general furniture of the 



230 THE PERMANENT CREED 

mind. It is possible that the intellect of 
the schools in our own age may become 
so merely critical as to make it highly diffi- 
cult for the professed student to be a 
believer. The remedy for this lies, surely, 
in the deliberate restoration of other modes 
of approach to Christian truth. If the 
educated intellect becomes purely critical, 
we may feel sure that whatever restoration 
or revival of religion is to be expected in 
the future, will have to arise out of another 
kind of soil out of something more broadly 
human, more spiritually profound ; in a 
word, more sympathetic with Christ's 
own mind. 



SERMON III 

THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 1 

Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. 
St. Matt. iii. 2. 

IT is my persuasion, which deepens with 
every year of experience, that there will 
be no revival of vital religion among us, on 
any large scale, or with any adequate 
results, except through a deepening of the 
sense of sin : a return to the properly 
Christian severity of view about the mean- 
ing of sin and its consequences ; and that 
this is needed equally in all classes of 
society and among all kinds of men. There 
is, in the Old Testament, a narrative of the 
way in which the foolish king, Jehoiakim, 
and his courtiers, received the solemn 
warnings of Jeremiah, as Jehudi read them 
from the roll of the book in which Jeremiah 
had caused Baruch to write them. 2 ' And 

1 A sermon preached before the University of Oxford 
on December 13, 1903, and previously published. 
2 Jer. xxxvi. 21 if. 

231 



232 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

Jehudi read it in the ears of the king, and 
in the ears of all the princes which stood 
beside the king. Now the king sat in the 
winter-house . . . and there was a fire in 
the brazier burning before him. And it 
came to pass, when Jehudi had read three 
or four leaves, that the king cut it with the 
pen-knife and cast it into the fire that was 
in the brazier, until all the roll was con- 
sumed in the fire that was in the brazier. 
And they were not afraid, nor rent their 
garments, neither the king nor any of his 
servants that heard all these words/ ' They 
were not afraid ' of the warnings of the 
word of God on sin. That seems to 
describe the attitude of all classes (I do 
not say, by any means, of all individuals) 
of our society to-day. The horror of sin 
and the terror of its consequences have 
come to be regarded as somewhat old- 
fashioned. But this false fearlessness of 
the king Jehoiakim was the ruin of himself 
and his country. If there is any truth in 
the Bible, it is this : that sin is not a stage 
in upward evolution, a mere survival of 
animal tendencies which is gradually being 
outgrown ; nor a mere result of untoward 
circumstances, or lack of education or 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 233 

experience ; but a lawlessness of the human 
will, a perpetually renewed rebellion against 
God or neglect of God, which disorders 
human nature by depriving it of the fellow- 
ship of God, and ruins both the individual 
and the social life, except so far as repent- 
ance leads towards amendment, and opens 
the way for that divine redemption which 
God's love is ever offering. 

It is quite a mistake to suppose that this 
teaching about sin is dependent upon our 
regarding the story of the Fall, in Genesis 
iii., as historical. If the materials of that 
story are derived from popular legends, 
common to the Israelites and the Baby- 
lonians, they have been used by a truly 
inspired mind, and been turned into an 
everlastingly true parable of what tempta- 
tion and sin really are. Moreover, that 
story has strangely little appreciable effect 
on the rest of the Old Testament. The 
Old Testament view of sin is simply the 
result of the moral teaching about the 
character of God and the nature of man 
which constitutes the central feature of 
the Old Testament revelation. In the Old 
Testament, indeed, the view of sin and its 
consequences is mainly confined to this 



234 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

life. Sin is ruin, here and now, to the 
individual and the State. It is social ruin. 
That is permanently true. Professor Hux- 
ley speaks of ' that fixed order of nature 
which sends social disorganization upon the 
track of immorality, as surely as it sends 
physical disease after physical trespasses/ 
and he speaks of its being ' the high mission ' 
of science ' to be the priestess of a firm and 
lively faith ' in that fixed moral order. 1 
Substitute for the words ' fixed order ' 
some such phrase as ' the will of God in 
the government of the world/ and you 
have the teaching of the prophets about 
the ' day of the Lord ' the judgement of 
God upon nations. That is permanently 
true teaching. It admits of no advance. 
It is given practically in its final form in 
the Old Testament prophets. It simply 
passes over from the Old Testament into 
the New, and receives its reaffirmation 
through the lips of Christ. And it is 
verified, if we look below the surface, in 
the history of the falls of nations and 
governing classes. 

But as to the consequences of sin to the 

1 T. H. Huxley's Evolution and Ethics (Macmillan, 
1903), p. 146. 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 235 

individual, the Old Testament teaching was 
much more imperfect. ' The soul that 
sinneth it shall die/ meant at first that 
God's judgements on individuals accom- 
plish themselves in this world. Sin is 
punished by misfortune and death. Moral 
experience broke down this simple faith 
and forced the conscience of man forward 
to see, in a wider area, and a course ex- 
tending out beyond the limits of this life, 
the fulfilment of the dealings of God with 
the human soul. But the Christ, when He 
came, with His full disclosure of divine 
love and human destiny, did not mitigate, 
nay, rather He intensified, the severity of 
Old Testament teaching about the con- 
sequences of sin to the individual soul. 
He would have men still tremble till 
perfect love should cast out fear under 
the terror of the wrath of God. ' Yea, I 
say unto you, fear him/ So long as the 
fear of temporal disaster in this world is 
an inevitable element in human nature, 
an inevitable stimulus to avoid the disaster 
that threatens, I cannot conceive why men 
should endeavour to eliminate from our 
ordinary human motives the fear of eternal 
ruin. We may, indeed, regard hell as 



236 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

nothing else but the inevitable outcome, in 
another world than this, of the process by 
which, in this world, we have formed for 
ourselves a character incompatible with 
God. We may rid the doctrine of any 
inequitable associations. We may recog- 
nize to the full the compassion of God, the 
love which binds Him to do the utmost 
possible for every human soul which He 
has created, and to be equitable with a 
father's equity, in taking into account 
ignorance, or hard circumstances, or lack 
of opportunity. But there is such a thing 
as self-willed independence of God ; as 
lust which will not be controlled ; as 
avarice or ambition which will not brook 
restraints ; as malice which will not forgive. 
There is the possibility that men may nay, 
there is the experience that men do 
harden themselves in persistent habit, 
passing into indelible character, into a moral 
state incompatible with the fellowship of 
God. Death does not change us. It only 
strips us bare, and transplants into a world 
where only God is, and His judgements : 
and the man there reaps the consequences 
of what, in defiance or neglect of God, he 
has become. If men are to be dealt with 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 237 

in accordance with moral laws, God Himself 
cannot alter those consequences. And, 
unless we are prepared to play fast and 
loose with language, we must admit that 
those consequences, according to the teach- 
ing of the New Testament, may have 
become final and irreversible an eternal 
sin an eternal perishing, a state of being 
finally outcast and of knowing it, which is 
the weeping and gnashing of teeth. It is 
because the New Testament takes this 
tremendous view of sin, and treats it as a 
universal fact in human nature, that its 
whole teaching about man treats him as 
being the subject of redemption as needing 
in each individual case to be bought back 
out of a slavery in which he lies. 

The divine method of this redemption 
is, so to speak, from within the human race 
itself. It is a new creative act of God 
restoring in human nature a moral creation 
which had been ruined. The Saviour is 
man, but new man ; born, but virgin-born. 
He moves out into experience and history 
as ' in all points ' tried as we other men, 
his brethren, are, but with one significant 
exception He knew no sin. He was with- 
out sin in Himself. He set the pattern of 



238 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

our manhood, not as we have made it, but 
as God would have it be, and will (if we will 
let Him) remake it. The sin which was 
in the world marked the Saviour's steps 
with blood and nailed Him to the cross. 
But His willing obedience, unto death the 
willingness of a manhood wholly in con- 
formity with God turns the death which 
a God-refusing world recklessly inflicted, 
into a perfect offering of a perfect manhood 
consecrated by self-sacrifice an offering 
which brings back our wilful nature into 
the fellowship with God which it had lost. 
It was as our representative that He lived 
our life, conscious of Himself as the Son of 
Man. It was as our representative that 
He offered for us and in our stead the 
sacrifice that we had been withholding. 
And living, risen and glorified through 
death and beyond it, it is still as our repre- 
sentative, the second Adam, the head of 
a redeemed race, that He builds up a new 
humanity, a temple on a secure basis, a 
city that hath foundations, in which the 
real divine purpose for man is to be realized, 
even into an everlasting fulfilment. But 
still for every individual, the sin which 
taints every man and woman, aye, and 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 239 

every child, makes it a moral necessity 
that there should be a new birth, a fresh 
incorporation upon a fresh stock, the stock 
of the new man, Jesus the Christ : and this 
incorporation upon the new stock, if it is 
to be efficacious, must be a real personal 
act of faith and repentance, a real ' turning ' 
of the will. ( Except ye be converted (or 
' turn '), ye cannot enter into the kingdom 
of God. And because sin is ingrained into 
our nature, therefore the recovery of the 
dominion of the spirit needs all through 
life a continual ' mortification/ a putting 
to death of the old man that the new may 
grow a dying to live. 

But do you say to the preacher, this 
is all very commonplace and very old- 
fashioned ? We have heard it very often. 
But you do not seem to have been reading 
modern literature. We have got a some- 
what different version of these things. The 
law of humanity is progress. The sphere 
of progress is this world. We look before 
and after, and find in the scientific doctrine 
of development the guarantee of this 
progress. This is the gospel of modern 
science. What you call sin is a survival 
of the animal propensities of a pre-human 



240 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

ancestry it is the tiger or the ape in us 
which we are slowly out-growing in the 
upward movement of the human race. 
Nay, the preacher may make rejoinder: 
This comfortable doctrine is not science, 
nor based on science, properly so-called. 
Professor Huxley, who was a scientific man, 
when he came to Oxford to speak his 
Romanes lecture many years ago, told us, 
and it is as true to-day, that science has 
got no gospel of progress at all. ' The 
survival of the fittest ' means not the 
survival of the best, but the survival of 
those best suited to their surroundings. 
The * survival of the fittest ' may mean, 
and may come to mean, for all that science 
can say to the contrary, ' the survival of 
the worst/ * The theory of evolution/ 1 
he went on, ' encourages no millennial 
anticipations. If, for millions of years, 
our globe has taken the upward road, yet, 
some time, the summit will be reached and 
the downward road will be commenced/ 
And science knows not when : neither in 
the individual case, nor that of the nation, 
nor that of the race. Science simply ob- 
serves changes which are sometimes from 
1 he. cit.y pp. 80, 85. 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 241 

worse to better and sometimes from better 
to worse, and she traces, when she can, 
the conditions and the law of these changes : 
but she indulges in no prophecies and 
would have no reason at all, so far as she 
is science, to be disappointed when an 
epoch of change passes into an epoch of 
deterioration. 

Nay : science most certainly gives us 
no message of necessary human progress. 
How could she, in view of the facts of past 
history ? Take a tour in imagination round 
the Mediterranean Sea, beginning with 
Morocco and ending with Spain. Examine 
country after country, race after race, city 
after city. One after another, almost with- 
out exception, through the whole tour, 
they yield the answer : Our contribution 
to the sum of human knowledge, human 
virtue, human progress, was made centuries 
ago, millenniums ago. Our glories live in 
the past. We are interesting mainly be- 
cause of very remote memories or very 
ancient history. And there is little hope 
of recovery here, except, perhaps, through 
the intrusion of some strange race to dis- 
possess a fallen one. Nay, extend your 
view. Take a map and go over the surface 

16 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



242 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

of the globe, and ascertain accurately of how 
many races you can say that there is 
evidence of progress, if you compare what 
they are now, with what they were a thou- 
sand years ago. You will be astonished 
at the vast area of stagnation, the vast 
area of retrogression and decay, as com- 
pared to the line of progress. Nay, take 
but the progressive races, and you will 
find even more ambiguous the relation of 
civilization to moral progress. Nations do 
not always become better as they grow 
more civilized. Sometimes you trace moral 
progress, as history records it, and find it 
passing into an age of general moral de- 
terioration. We seem to be morally better 
than we were a hundred years ago in 
England. But what reasonable man but 
owns that the moral condition of our 
country is very precarious ? Who then 
can reasonably say with his eyes on the 
indisputable and widely-spread facts of 
moral deterioration in races that sin is a 
survival which men are seen to be out- 
growing ? Science indeed ! Such an idea 
is mere wilfulness. 

And if you begin to examine individuals, 
how utterly contrary to experience is any 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 243 

idea of regular advance ! How many men 
disappoint hopes ! how many deteriorate 
grow worse, not better ! How many 
men and women are wrecks the mere 
ruins of what they might have been ! 

Have we no doctrine of human progress, 
then ? Indeed we have : it is grounded 
on the ineradicable consciousness of hope 
which God, who made man, has inspired ; 
it has been nourished by His prophets ; it is 
confirmed and realized by our Lord, Son 
of God and Son of Man. Yes, men, accord- 
ing to Christian teaching, are meant for 
progress. There is an assured goal. There 
is to be a perfected humanity, a city of 
God in which no good thing shall be lost, 
into which all the gains of all mankind 
shall be at last stored up and accumulated. 
' They shall bring the glory and honour of 
all nations into the city of God/ But this 
perfection cannot be won by taking our- 
selves as we are and languidly hoping for 
the best, by treating sin as if we should 
naturally outgrow it ; but by awakening 
from sin ; by knowing it to be disease 
which needs sharp remedies, for it is 
mortal ; by conversion ; by confession ; 
by bearing our penance ; by a new birth 



244 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

into a new manhood ; by a dying to the 
old manhood to live in the new. 

There is, of course, a theory or way of 
conceiving of the world which is called 
scientific, which is in the most direct conflict 
with the Christian teaching about sin I 
mean, the theory which refuses to see 
anything in the world but the inevitable 
sequence of physical phenomena, according 
to physical law, which would have good 
characters and bad characters to be merely 
physical products, like good apples and 
bad apples, and which refuses, accordingly, 
to recognize the possibility of any actions 
which ought not to have been done, and, 
in fact, need not have been done. But 
such a fatalism really ignores a whole class 
of facts involved in our moral consciousness. 
Confessedly it will not work ; that is, it 
has to be repudiated in order to deal with 
real life. You cannot dare to educate a 
child in the belief that nothing he may do 
could have been otherwise. All possibility 
of moral progress is bound up with the 
belief in moral freedom. You can give no 
account on such a theory of the ineradicable 
consciousness of guilt and shame which 
belongs to a fairly good man when he has 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 245 

done really wrong ' the self-contempt, 
bitterer to drink than blood/ On the other 
hand, the postulate of voluntary action, 
the power, that is, to direct a certain 
amount of force in the channel of one kind 
of action or of another, does not result in 
any conclusion incompatible with any ob- 
served or observable facts of the physical 
world. You may defy any one to show 
you any observed or observable fact which 
must have been otherwise if the postulate 
of moral freedom were true. I think we 
are not wrong in saying that the denial of 
the fundamental axiom of moral responsi- 
bility is due, not to any contrary facts, but 
to an abstract refusal to recognize any 
other class of facts than those which fall 
under the purview of physical investigation. 
May we not hope that in this region, at 
least, a better relationship is already afoot 
between religion and moral thought on the 
one side, and physical science on the other ? 
We have lost a really great man in Mr. 
Herbert Spencer really great, because he 
determined to view the sum of ascertainable 
reality as a whole, and to deal with it as 
a whole, and pursued this great ambition 
with such indomitable industry. But may 



246 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

we not say that so far as his was an attempt 
to bring all facts, including moral and 
spiritual facts, under a single formula of 
physical evolution, it belongs to a bygone 
age, to the hot and arrogant youth of 
science ; and that science, since Herbert 
Spencer began to write, has become wonder- 
fully more modest and conscious of its 
limitations ; even as its old rival, theology, 
has quite changed its attitude and become 
wonderfully deferential and respectful to- 
ward physical science even, perhaps, at 
times too submissive to its more hasty or 
conjectural utterances ? 

We must be true both to physical reality 
and to that which is moral- and spiritual, 
and interpret each apart, and on its own 
ground, and by its own methods, if we 
are to attain more nearly to completeness 
of knowledge and fullness of outlook. 

But if you set aside a fatalist view of the 
universe if the fact of moral choice and 
moral responsibility is admitted then I 
cannot understand how there is any stop- 
ping on the way to the acceptance of the 
Christian view of sin. 

Let it be granted that the doctrine of 
physical evolution has occupied the ground 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 247 

of human thought, and permanently dis- 
placed the idea of special creations let 
it be granted, that is, that our race de- 
veloped out of an animal ancestry ; let 
it be granted that the early chapters of 
Genesis give us in forms of the imagination 
certain elemental spiritual truths about 
God, and nature, and man, and human 
sin that they most assuredly do but 
no actual history of the origins of things ; 
still the fact remains the development 
of the human race has not been what it 
might have been, what it ought to have 
been, what in the purpose of God it was 
intended to be. I know this for a fact, 
because I know it in my own history. I 
am not what I was meant to be. And 
the reason of my miserable failure to be- 
come what God meant me to be, is nothing 
whatever but my sin, my faithlessness, 
my wilfulness, my impatience, my lawless 
lust my fault, my own fault, my own 
great fault. I know this is true of myself, 
if I like to think. I know it is true in 
countless others. I see their wilfulness, 
waywardness, selfishness spoiling homes, 
ruining friendship, alienating love, corrupt- 
ing life, on all sides. I work this out on 



248 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

the great scale, and see sin human law- 
lessness retarding the divine purpose for 
man's development all through, turning 
into evil what was meant for good. I see 
this sin in the individual writ large in 
the race, and I know its true character 
in my own heart. I go back in imagination 
to the beginning, and I know that, however 
and wherever and whenever the human 
consciousness, the consciousness of self, 
the consciousness of choice, the conscious- 
ness of fellowship with the divine, dawned 
in the animal organism, there, back in the 
dim beginnings, under conditions which I 
can but dimly realize, it must have been 
the same thing in principle. What re- 
tarded, impeded, destroyed at the begin- 
ning, in the rude beginnings of our race, is 
what retards, impedes, destroys now sin. 
I am saying nothing about the tainting 
of the stock of manhood and the inheritance 
of sin, though I find it wholly impossible 
to doubt that sin has weakened the race 
by an inherited taint or disorder. And I 
do not anticipate that careful biological 
or psychological science is likely ultimately 
to find itself in ascertained conflict with 
this idea. I recall a remark of George 



THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 249 

Romanes that Weismann himself would, 
he doubted not, be the first to allow that 
his theory of heredity encounters greater 
difficulties in the domain of ethics than 
in any other unless, indeed, it were in 
that of religion. 1 But I make no assump- 
tion here of the quasi-physical transmission 
of sin. I look now only to the universality 
of actual sins in experience, and to the 
light in which they reveal themselves in 
the inner consciousness ; and I say, the 
Bible is right. Sin is the great enemy. 
There is no illusion so extraordinary as 
the light -heartedness of men in view of 
the mastery which sin manifestly has over 
them and in them. And as the Christian 
message is a message to men who feel the 
burden and the guilt of sin, so true is it 
that what we need to-day is some John 
the Baptist to prepare the way of the 
Lord by arousing us again in all classes, 
and under all sorts of conditions in life, 
to a wholesome and a godly fear of sin and 
of its consequences. 

The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 

1 See Darwin and After Darwin (Longmans, 1895), 
ii. p. 90. 



250 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF SIN 

There is no optimism so strong as the 
optimism of the forecast for humanity 
which our religion offers us, if only we will 
set ourselves deliberately to face, and 
recognize, and deal with the one great 
obstacle, in the only way in which it can 
be dealt with the obstacle of sin. We 
must deal with it first in ourselves, and if 
in ourselves we have realized something 
of the joy and thankfulness which belong 
to those who know themselves to be 
redeemed men men in whom the divine 
redemption is actually taking place then 
and then only we can go out into the world 
to do the work of evangelists, and make 
men feel that the kingdom . of heaven is 
among us and within. 



SERMON IV 

SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS OF CHRISTIANITY l 

Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he 
hath, he cannot be my disciple. St. Luke xiv. 33. 

THE genius of the Christian religion is 
sacrifice. When our Lord began to pub- 
lish the kingdom, He first of all accom- 
panied His proclamation by revealing the 
character of God in acts of compassion, 
the compassion which had power in it to 
heal and to lift ; and all this disclosure of 
the powerful pity of God was made very 
freely, and so as to involve very little 
claim on the lives of the men who were the 
objects of it. But when He proceeded to 
build His spiritual kingdom, it was different. 
Then we see Him standing, as it were, 
over against the wills and hearts of men, 
inviting, attracting to sacrifice, claiming 
sacrifice, welcoming the sacrifice when it 

1 The Commemoration Sermon, preached before the 
University of Oxford, on June 17, 1906. 

251 



252 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

is offered. He prepares the apostles by a 
preliminary discipline, and then claims of 
them the sacrifice of their profession and 
its prospects by His ' Follow me/ So it 
is with the fishermen ; so it is with the 
tax collector. And these are no mere 
episodes. They exhibit the principle which 
our Lord loves to state in the most para- 
doxical form. If a man ' forsake not 
all that he hath ' ; if he ' hate not his 
father, and mother, and wife, and children, 
and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his 
own life also, he cannot be my disciple/ 
The kingdom of heaven is a pearl of 
great price, and a man must sell all that 
he hath to buy it. 

Our Lord educates His disciples to recog- 
nize the justification of the sacrifice which 
He demands. His dealings with them 
are all directed to fostering in their minds 
the sense that He Himself is absolutely 
to be trusted in all emergencies, for all 
the needs of body and spirit, in all the 
critical moments of life and death that 
He is all they need. When He had 
fostered this sense, He draws from Peter, 
as He had before drawn from him the 
confession of His name, so now the pro- 



OF CHRISTIANITY 253 

fession of His service : ' Behold, we have 
left all and followed thee.' And He meets 
this profession with a like benediction : 
' Verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye 
which have followed me, and every one 
that hath left houses, or brethren, or sisters 
or father, or mother, or children, or lands, 
for my name's sake, shall receive an 
hundredfold, and shall inherit eternal life.' 
And this welcoming of sacrifice is not 
limited to any particular class. It is the 
characteristic mark of all our Lord's deal- 
ings with human souls. The rich man 
Zacchaeus is blessed, because, when our 
Lord had arrested his attention, and con- 
verted his will, he stood out publicly, and 
made public sacrifice, going far beyond 
what could be said to be required of him. 
'Behold, Lord, the half of all that I 
possess I give to the poor, and I restore 
fourfold any wrongful exaction which as 
a tax-collector I have made/ And the 
solemn benediction falls on him : ' This 
day is salvation come to this house/ 
Just in the same spirit our Lord blesses 
the woman who publicly showed her lavish 
love by costly sacrifice, who poured the 
cruse of exceeding precious ointment upon 



254 SACRIFICE, THE GEXIUS 

His head. Just in the same spirit 
our Lord meets the rich young man who 
wanted to know the way of perfection, and 
claims of him the total sacrifice of his 
worldly possessions, and when he would 
not make it, lets him go away sorrowful. 
Just in the same spirit He welcomes the 
widow's mite, not because it cost her 
nothing, but because it was ' all her living.' 
This, I say, is the principle of our Lord's 
dealing. 

We rightly claim the Sermon on the 
Mount as the moral law of the Christian 
kingdom. But it is very unlike ordinary 
legislation. It does not consist of pro- 
hibitions ; nor does it en j oin- for the more 
part such external actions as can be 
required in a settled community of all its 
citizens. But it deals with the motives 
of the heart and of the will ; and when it 
embodies its claims in characteristic actions, 
they are actions which have, as it were, 
the character of individual paradox the 
paradox of self-sacrifice. 

Against all this must be set the fact that 
our Lord was preparing an organized 
society, and solemnly and repeatedly im- 
parted to the organized society the proper 



OF CHRISTIANITY 255 

legislative authority over the members 
of the society which is essential for corpor- 
ate life that is, the power to bind and 
loose. The facts of the earliest Christian 
church cannot be fairly interpreted except 
on the supposition that Christ was the 
conscious founder of a visible society, and 
prepared the way for its corporate and 
continuous life. In only one particular of 
moral conduct did He Himself legislate, 
in the spirit of the ordinary legislator, 
and that was with regard to the sanctity 
of marriage. But our Lord recognizes and 
provides the conditions necessary for the 
continuous life of any society the per- 
manence of the social law in its ordinary 
sense. This, however, is not the most 
characteristic part of His method. Within 
the area of what can be required of the 
ordinary good man, He stands over 
against the souls of men already pious and 
God-fearing, over against those who would 
turn from sin to God, inviting to sacrifice, 
claiming sacrifice, encouraging and welcom- 
ing sacrifice, meeting it with His supreme 
benediction, as if it were in that alone 
that the true relation of the soul to God is 
exhibited and realized. 



256 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

And it is exactly the same principle that 
we find in the Acts and in the apostolic 
epistles. The church promptly shows her- 
self a legislative body, binding and loosing, 
that is, forbidding and allowing, prescribing 
the necessary minimum for common and 
corporate life. ' It seemed good to the 
Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no 
greater burden than these necessary things : 
that ye abstain from things sacrificed to 
idols, and from blood, and from things 
strangled, and from fornication. From 
which if you keep yourselves it shall be well 
with you/ There is the binding and loos- 
ing church, prescribing the minimum neces- 
sary for corporate life ; but within the area 
thus marked out, the life of the church 
exhibits itself freely and delightfully in 
voluntary sacrifice, so that the very dis- 
tinctions of thine and mine are for the time 
obliterated. 

Again St. Paul shows, as much as any 
man, the consciousness of what is required 
of the church, if it is to be held together 
as a continuous corporate society. There 
must be the ordinary action of legislation. 
St. Paul perceives that legislation consists 
mainly in negatives, and that its object 



OF CHRISTIANITY 257 

is to keep down wickedness. ' Law is 
not made for the righteous, but for the 
ungodly/ And for all the strong contrast 
that St. Paul draws between the charac- 
teristic of the Old Covenant, which is law, 
and the characteristic of the New Covenant, 
which is grace, still from the first he 
appears as the organizer and the legislator 
of the churches and that without any 
scruple or hesitation. He legislates with 
regard to women's veils, and for the regula- 
tion of prophecy and tongues, in his earlier 
epistles to the Corinthians, quite as readily 
as he legislates for the requirements of 
the churches of Ephesus or Crete, through 
his apostolic legates Timothy and Titus, 
at the end of his life. But within the area 
secured thus by legislation from the over- 
flowings of wickedness, the positive and 
characteristic spirit of Christianity has its 
vantage-ground, and that is the spirit of 
sacrifice. 

St. Paul, in his conception of the sacrifice 
of Christ which redeemed us, treats it in- 
deed as a vicarious act, in that it is God's 
pure gift to us, to which we contributed 
nothing, and which was done of Christ's 
own love and the Father's love for our 

17 



258 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

sakes, and in our stead. But, also, St. 
Paul's whole conception of this vicarious 
sacrifice is that it stands over against 
us, as a challenge or appeal to us to 
do the like, and that as a matter of 
course. It is something which rests on 
the incontrovertible logic of the heart. 
* Because we thus judge, that if one died 
for all, therefore all died ' ; that is, in His 
person, all who believed in Him were, 
once for all, alienated, as by death, from 
the world which had put Him to death ; 
' and he died for all, that they which live 
should no longer live unto themselves, but 
unto him who for their sakes died and 
lived again/ The sacrifice of Christ is, 
to St. Paul, simply an appeal to us to go 
and do likewise ; and in his own practice 
he delights to recognize that he is doing 
something over and above what anybody 
can say is required of him. It is required 
by his very vocation that he should preach 
the Gospel ; and that, with all its attendant 
risks and dangers, is what all men can claim 
of him, as God claims it of him. But he 
delights to offer a free-will offering over and 
above this ; and the free-will offering is that 
he should receive no pay, though he can 



OF CHRISTIANITY 259 

claim it if he would, for ' the labourer 
is worthy of his hire/ by Christ's own 
declaration. 

We need not attribute to St. Paul a 
doctrine of merit, against which his whole 
theology is in revolt. Merit, we may say, 
lives, for St. Paul, ' from man to man, and 
not from man, O God, to Thee/ But the 
evident truth is that St. Paul thought 
it a characteristic exhibition of the Chris- 
tian spirit that a man should offer a free 
sacrifice, something over and above what 
could be required or expected by one man 
of another, over and above what could be 
required by the church of all its members 
or officers. 

We shall find this same principle charac- 
teristic of the other writers of the New 
Testament. The characteristic of love in 
St. John's Epistles is sacrifice : ' Hereby 
know we love, because he laid down his 
life for us, and we ought to lay down our 
lives for the brethren ; ' that is, sacrifice 
can only be met and responded to by like 
sacrifice, the sacrifice of God by our self- 
sacrifice. And in the Apocalypse the char- 
acteristic Christian assemblages, the gather- 
ings before the Throne, appear to be 



LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE 



260 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

gatherings of men who have made the 
great sacrifices. They are martyrs and 
virgins. 

Thus the conception we are led to form 
of the church in the New Testament sug- 
gests a picture to which the facts of the 
church correspond very generally in all 
its best periods in history. It is the picture 
of a society visibly organized in the world 
with an ordinary legislation, keeping it 
distinct from other societies and guarding its 
necessary boundaries. But within the area 
thus marked off, the characteristic life 
of the society is found not merely in con- 
formity to a normal rule, but in the exercise 
of personal and voluntary sacrifice. The 
characteristic spirit of the church is seen in 
the martyrs, who are allowed to combine 
in one act the necessary requirement upon 
every one that he should not deny his 
Lord with the highest ecstasy of voluntary 
joy. I say the characteristic spirit of the 
church is seen in her martyrs, her virgins, 
her hermits, her missionaries, her evan- 
gelists. These are characteristic, because 
they exhibit the spirit in a striking form. 
There is no need to say that they are better 
than the fathers and mothers, and Christian 



OF CHRISTIANITY 26l 

men of business, and theologians, and 
ordinary clergy, whose sacrifices are in- 
conspicuous, ' who live faithfully hidden 
lives/ But what it is necessary to say is 
that where the true spirit of Christianity 
is kept alive in the community, there it 
will always be recognized that self-sacrifice 
is the normal and characteristic thing ; 
and it will be continually exhibiting itself 
outwardly and visibly in special charac- 
teristic acts, such as the abandonment of 
wealth, or the abandonment of family life, 
or the abandonment of home ; and if 
the spirit is not finding expression in 
these and the like ' evangelical counsels/ 
it must be reckoned in all probability 
that the church is being unfaithful to her 
true self. 

Our minds naturally go back to the 
English Christianity of the eighteenth 
century, with its detestation of enthusiasm, 1 
when a man like Bishop Butler could say 

1 I do not deny that what Butler and his contem- 
poraries meant by ' enthusiasm ' was something different 
to what we mean by it, and that we ought to condemn 
what they condemned as enthusiasm ; but I think that 
this condemnation of enthusiasm in a bad sense, involved 
a wonderful ignoring of the place in the Christian 
character of enthusiasm in the right sense. 



262 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

of a man like George Whitefield : ' Sir, 
the pretending to extraordinary revelation 
and gifts of the Holy Ghost is a horrid 
thing, a very horrid thing/ The idea 
then seems to have been that enthusiasm 
was something contradictory to settled 
organization and order, or to rational re- 
ligion ; but this is the greatest possible 
mistake. It is the function of the intellect 
to appreciate the facts and motives and 
conceptions of the Christian life, and to 
bring them into relation with the whole 
of human knowledge, and to bring out 
clearly, for the enlightenment of the Chris- 
tian spirit, what our religion really means, 
and what intellectual propositions it must 
necessarily maintain and contend for, if 
it is to subsist in the world of thought 
and controversy. As a matter of fact, 
the enthusiasm of the first Christian church 
could not have won the world, if the 
theologians of the Christian church had 
not been maintaining their intellectual 
position in the face of the world's thought. 
As a matter of fact, the great periods of 
Christian enthusiasm have always been 
in some close relation to the great 
periods of intellectual revival. In the 



OF CHRISTIANITY 263 

eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, it is 
not easy to exaggerate how much the 
revivals of religion, evangelical and catholic, 
owed to the fact that the great apologists, 
the Berkeleys, the Butlers, the Paleys, had 
secured the intellectual standing-ground. 
But to secure the intellectual platform is 
one thing to mark out the area of Chris- 
tion thought in its broad outline is one 
thing and to live the life within the area 
is another. The apologist of the eighteenth 
century has been compared to a landlord 
who accumulates the title-deeds of an 
estate which he neglects to cultivate. 

Once again, there is, or ought to be, no 
kind of conflict between organization and 
enthusiasm. That is to say, there is no 
necessary conflict. And in fact the clearer 
and more definite the recognition of the 
authority of government in the church, 
the easier the welcoming of enthusiasm. 
It has been the clear recognition of au- 
thority the clear action of organization 
in the Roman Church which (as has been 
very often recognized) has been the chief 
advantage which the Roman Church has 
had in welcoming and giving free play 
to the enthusiasm of sacrifice. It has 



264 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

been because the idea of ecclesiastical 
authority in the church of England has 
been confused and mixed up with the 
totally distinct idea of civil authority, that 
the life of the church has been hampered. 
The lines of what the church allows and 
does not allow have been confused and 
broken down ; and as a consequence we 
have had such a frequent exhibition of the 
conflict between enthusiasm and authority ; 
not because the enthusiasm is necessarily 
lawless, or the authority narrow, but be- 
cause authority has not been free to lay 
down the lines within which the fresh life 
of the church can be allowed its heroic 
ventures, and can feel the strong founda- 
tion under its feet for enthusiastic devo- 
tion. 

This, then, is the point : The church 
is a visible, continuous and organized body. 
It must have its laws, therefore, positive 
and negative. They are contemplated by 
Christ, who gave the church divine autho- 
rity to govern. ' Whatsoever ye shall 
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; 
and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, 
shall be loosed in heaven/ He made it 
part of the obligation of discipleship to 



OF CHRISTIANITY 265 

hear the church. The church has thus 
fulfilled her function rightly in laying down 
necessary limits, doctrinal and practical. 
In doing this there must be a minimum 
prescribed. A man who does not do such 
and such things ; who needlessly works on 
the Lord's day ; or fails to attend the Lord's 
service ; or does not observe such and such 
requirements ; or repudiates such and 
such a truth, must be excommunicated. 
That is to say that his conduct or belief 
is inconsistent with the fundamental re- 
quirements of membership. It is the same 
with the positive moral law. It must 
subsist for the lawless, the unholy and pro- 
fane ; to warn them off, to say ' Thou 
shalt not ' ; to say, once and again : 
' They that do such things shall not inherit 
the kingdom of God ' ; to say, here and 
now, that they cannot be allowed the 
privilege of Christian fellowship. But it 
is within the area secured thus from the 
ravages of lawlessness ; within the area 
where there are thus established certain 
accepted principles of thinking and feeling 
and living and worshipping, it is within 
this area that the real Christian motive 
can be brought freely into play. The 



266 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

drawing of the limits is, in every sense of 
the word, the beginning and not the end. 
It is the necessary condition of the life 
itself. But the life itself means the up- 
holding and keeping in conspicuous pro- 
minence of the Lord's sacrifice, as that 
which must appeal to men to meet like 
with like, to give all for all. 

I have tried to describe the place of 
sacrifice in the Christian life ; the place 
which it holds by relation to intellectual 
effort and to organization ; the place it 
holds by relation to the function of posi- 
tive law. I have tried to draw this picture 
of where law ends and sacrifice begins or 
rather where law passes into love, for 
it is all of the same moral substance and 
the spirit of conformity passes into the 
spirit of sacrifice. I have tried to do this, 
because when we endeavour to attain to 
quietness, and to take a comprehensive 
view of the times we live in, we appear to 
be running a great risk of missing the op- 
portunity offered to our church, for no 
other reason than because we fail to recog- 
nize these necessary conditions of the life 
of the Christian society. I mean that we 
neither draw limits we neither exercise 



OF CHRISTIANITY 267 

the proper function of law ; nor do we give 
its true place, or anything like its true 
place, to the free spirit of sacrifice. We 
resent law in religion. We dislike laying 
down necessary conditions of orthodoxy. 
We dislike saying that any positive dogma 
is really a necessary limit for the exercise 
of Christian communion, or even of the 
Christian ministry. We resent the require- 
ment of anything specific for instance, 
the requirement of confirmation. We are 
always finding individual excuses such as 
seem to require us to dispense with the 
Christian law of marriage in its strictness. 
We seem to have lost the art of saying 
positively ' No/ It seems to me, however, 
self-evident that, though the specific re- 
quirements of the church its positive 
and necessary laws should be as simple 
and as few as possible, yet some positive 
limits, such as must be insisted upon, and 
such as involve saying : ' If you will not 
conform to this, you cannot share our 
fellowship, and must be, from our point 
of view, outside and not inside our body ' 
are necessary to the life of any society 
which would call itself Christian. We 
should lay on people no more than the most 



268 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

necessary things ; but this necessary mini- 
mum we must lay on them, as a condition 
of communion or as a condition of ministry. 
It is not too much to say that what an 
individual or what a society really means, 
depends in the long run, at certain points, 
on what he or it is definitely prepared to 
exclude. 

The Church of England has a vocation 
to be broad. Let us praise God for it. 
But breadth is quite consistent with know- 
ing what our principles are and respecting 
them. We suffer then from this point of 
view from lack of definiteness. If we are 
to play our part, we must be content as 
a church to define our limits, to know 
where we are bound to agree, as well as 
w r here we are content to differ. What we 
want is that it should be evident before 
the eyes of our members, and before the 
eyes of the world generally, that we stand 
for a certain body of agreement, as well 
as for a large toleration of indifference. 
That is a quite intelligible standing-ground 
to my mind the best and more Christian. 
Granted that, we want not to make too 
much of our dogmatic limits, but to treat 
all these as simply affording the necessary 



OF CHRISTIANITY 269 

starting-point for what is the real life of 
the church. I speak now only of the 
church's spiritual life. But here, again, 
we appear to be defective, almost as much 
as we appear to be defective in the main- 
tenance of positive law. The perilous 
tendency among us is to appeal always 
to averages or majorities ; to ask ourselves 
what sort of religion we can induce men 
in general, rich or poor, to accept and 
welcome ; to make religion easy ; to 
abstain from asking too much ; to accom- 
modate the requirements of religion to 
what we suppose men in general will be 
ready to accept. Nothing could be so 
directly contrary to the method of Christ. 
He never will suffer the best to be sacrificed 
to what may be supposed to be the average 
requirement. He moves on His way re- 
lentlessly, presenting the high and com- 
plete claim, though it became more and 
more evident that His people as a whole 
would reject it. He never turns aside to 
remodel His religion, and to accommodate 
it to what would be found generally to 
commend itself to each class, to Sadducee 
or to Pharisee ; to accommodate it to what 
would be found compatible with the politics 



270 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

of the one and the prejudices of the other ; 
or to what the mass of the people might 
be prepared to accept without too much 
effort. Our Lord chose and sanctified 
exactly the opposite method. He appealed 
with the whole truth, for the whole of the 
man's heart. In various ways He is con- 
tinually saying : * If a man will not let 
My appeal, the appeal of God, be a thing 
altogether without competition in his heart, 
and give all for all, he cannot be My dis- 
ciple.' True, His appeal was welcome only 
to the few. It was a little band that 
gathered round Him. The wisdom of God 
within Him perceived and saw that the 
way to produce real moral results is through 
the few who are the light of the world, 
and the salt, and the city set on a hill. 

There is a great claim, a claim over- 
whelmingly great, made upon the church 
to-day. Our colonies are crying out for 
help ; our missions are so miserably under- 
staffed that they are indisputably failing 
to meet the obvious and unmistakable 
requirements laid upon them. At home 
there are men and women in multitudes 
needed for the work of teaching, the work 
of evangelization, the work of social re- 



OF CHRISTIANITY 271 

covery, in the great towns and villages of 
our country. Great sins are flaunting 
themselves in England, as in America, 
stalking, as it seems, in almost unrebuked 
insolence. Truly there is a work for us 
to do ; and in this place to-day, we may 
well be girding ourselves to do it. We are 
the inheritors here of the great past. We 
are thanking God for founders and bene- 
factors who have bestowed so much upon 
this incomparable place, who have made 
this name of Oxford a name of irresistible 
charm. We have entered into the labours 
of other men ; the labours of schoolmen, 
with their gigantic intellectual efforts ; the 
labours of philosophers and early dis- 
coverers, who prepared the materials and 
opened the ways of knowledge ; the labours 
of monks and friars, who established schools 
and nourished the principle of education ; 
the labours of preachers, and pastors, and 
reformers, and professors ; the benefactions 
of those who have endowed us with wealth ; 
and of those, who are much more important, 
who have entrusted to us the true riches 
the things that make for the enlightenment 
of mind, and the strengthening of con- 
science, and the sanctifying of life. It is 



272 SACRIFICE, THE GENIUS 

a great heritage. And we may be quite 
sure that if there is any one of us who has 
joined the society of one of our delightful 
colleges, and is bent on the whole to make 
it a playground, a place of agreeable pastime 
and social initiation into a comfortable 
position in life, or to make it a place for 
winning honours and seeking a name 
among his fellows upon him there rests 
the curse of barrenness and of remorse, 
to be realized, we may hope, before it is 
too late. The things that come easy to 
our hand to-day are things, like our civil 
and religious liberty, bought by the sweat 
and blood of those who have lived before us. 
And we may be sure that whatever is noble 
and generous in us responds to this 
appeal : that we, who have been allowed to 
inherit these riches, material and spiritual, 
should own that we must use them as a 
trust from God. We have been allowed to 
appropriate the great heritage to become 
fat on what we did not earn only that 
we may make the sacrifice of our own 
lives full and complete, in the name of 
Him who spent the glory of His own being 
in making the idea of sacrifice beautiful 
and acceptable to man's heart. 



OF CHRISTIANITY 273 

Over all our store of possessions, gathered 
through the quiet and laborious and strug- 
gling centuries ; over all our great fortunes 
and vast gains ; over all our knowledge 
of nature and man ; over all our elaborated 
amusements ; over all our aesthetic subtle- 
ties and our mechanical skill ; over all 
that we call our own; within sight of the 
still crying needs of corrupted and down- 
trodden and feeble men and women and 
the child-life squandered and perverted, 
still there falls the claim of One who 
pleads for abandonment, for sacrifice, if we 
would live and work in His name and with 
His blessing : ' Whosoever he be of you 
that forsaketh not ... he cannot be my 
disciple.' 



18 



SERMON V 

THE CHURCH AND THE POOR l 

And Jesus looked round about, and saith unto his dis- 
ciples, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the 
kingdom of God ! And the disciples were amazed at his 
words. But Jesus answereth again, and saith unto them, 
Children, how hard is it to enter into the kingdom of God ! 
It is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye than for a 
rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. And they were 
astonished exceedingly. St. Mark x. 23-26 (R.V. marg.). 

THESE and the like words of our Lord 
have stood over against the church in many 
ages and many lands, convicting it of a 
great unreality ; but over against no 
church and in no age have they sounded a 
more solemn protest than against our own 
to-day. I shall need no apology if I ask 
for a leading place in the thoughts of those 
who have assembled in this Congress of 
Churchmen for what ought to be, I believe, 
our chief anxiety, our most anxious subject 
of self-questioning : Are we of the Church 

1 A sermon preached at the Church Congress, Oct. 2, 
1906, in St. James's Church, Barrow-in-Furness. 

274 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 275 

of England to-day faithful, as a great body 
of disciples should be, to our Master's 
teaching about wealth ? 

This teaching is not a matter of a few 
words here and there. It is embodied in 
His whole life and method. The purpose 
of God expressed itself in the circumstances 
of His earthly origin. As we may rever- 
ently say, with all the possible human 
careers open before Him, the Father chose 
for Him, and He chose, to be born of poor 
and humble parents ; not to become in- 
carnate in some position of political power 
or commanding influence ; not to have 
natural control of the forces which make 
up secular greatness ; nor, again, to appear 
as a philosopher or to have command of 
the natural instruments for intellectual 
influence ; but to be born in circumstances 
least calculated to suggest power of any 
kind in a despised district of a subject 
kingdom, just about to become still more 
confessedly subject, remote from the centres 
of political or intellectual influence, and in 
the circle of labouring men. There is, 
indeed, nothing about our Lord which 
suggests any love of squalor, or any glori- 
fication of what we may call the pauper 



276 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

lot. He was born of the seed of David ; 
that is, of a family with noble memories, 
and haunted with noble hopes ; of a family 
in the deepest sense respectable, but of 
the class of artisans ; of the class that 
ranked itself as the poor over against the 
rich. The Magnificat of Mary already gives 
expression to the purpose of God : ' He 
hath put down the powerful off their 
thrones, and exalted them of low degree ; 
he hath filled the hungry with good things, 
and sent away the rich empty.' 

Our Lord, then, chose to belong to the 
class of the honourable artisan ; and, on 
the whole, He chose His apostles from 
the same class. Again, there was nothing 
squalid or disreputable about them or 
their circumstances. He succoured the 
miserable, while He chose His instruments 
from among the morally excellent and the 
respectable ; but from the class accustomed 
to live hardly, and to depend for sustenance 
upon daily labour. To this class He gave 
the prerogative position in His church. 
It is people of this kind who can pray most 
naturally the prayer to God the Father, 
1 Give us to-day the bread for the coming 
day.' And going out into the world with 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 277 

such associations and surroundings, He 
made His deliberate intention more em- 
phatic by associating blessedness with the lot 
of poverty ' Blessed are ye poor/ If He 
said also, ' Blessed are the poor in spirit * 
that is, those who are detached from wealth 
yet He claimed in general that the de- 
tachment should be made actual and visible. 
He seems to stand over against each 
single human soul which comes before Him 
to seek the position of the disciple, eliciting, 
claiming, welcoming, and blessing the re- 
nunciation of wealth. In various ways 
and forms this appears ; in His calling of 
the Twelve away from their professions ; 
in the care and awful earnestness with 
which He warned them off the first ap- 
proaches to ecclesiastical wealth this, I 
think, is the real meaning of the parable 
of the unrighteous steward, and of other 
plainer passages ; in the welcome He gave 
to the public renunciation of Zaccheus, 
and to the costly offering of Mary of 
Bethany, and to the widow's sacrifice of 
her meagre ' living ' ; in the claim made 
on the rich young man who would move 
onward in the way of perfection ' Go 
and sell all that thou hast and give to the 



278 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

poor ' ; and in the tremendous warning 
which followed his withdrawal ' How 
hardly shall they that have riches enter 
into the kingdom of God/ a warning, we 
must remember, from which the corrected 
texts have removed the modification, ' How 
hardly shall they that trust in riches. 1 It 
is the possession of riches which remains 
the almost insuperable obstacle. 

The primitive church was, in its temper 
and characteristics, just what we should 
expect from all this teaching. In the ever- 
lasting opposition of rich and poor, beyond 
all possibility of question, it ranked among, 
and spoke for, the poor. It did not so 
much exalt the dignity of labour, as make 
the obligation of labour positive and abso- 
lute on all its members. ' If a man will 
not work, neither let him eat.' Each man 
is to labour ' with his own hands/ and so 
' eat his own bread/ There is to be support 
for those who cannot work, but not for 
those who will not. The Christian is to 
be content with the bare necessaries of 
actual life ' having food and covering.' 
What he earns over and above this he 
should not accumulate for his own enjoy- 
ment, but give away ' to him that needeth.' 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 279 

The Lord's warnings are reiterated upon 
those who seek to become rich men. They 
can hardly escape perdition. 1 

It is quite true that the New Testament 
does not absolutely condemn the mere pos- 
session of wealth. There is such a phrase 
as St. Paul's, ' I know how to abound/ 
A rich man, retaining possession of his 
wealth, might have lived unrebuked in 
the churches of St. Paul, provided that he 
was treating his superfluity as a stewardship 
for the common good. But it is not too 
much to say that, in spite of the moral 
impartiality of the New Testament, in spite 
of the equality of its moral claim, its regular 
assumption is that God is on the side of 
the poor against the rich. It does not, 
indeed, encourage the oppressed poor to 
resistance by direct methods. It em- 
phasizes the blessedness of submission to 
injury, while it supplies the most powerful 
remedy for injustice that the world has 
ever known, in the form of a brotherhood 
of labour and prayer an immense or- 
ganization for mutual help. But if it does 
not stimulate to resistance, it associates 
wealth with tyranny and wrong, and un- 

1 i Tim. vi. 7. 



280 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

veils the judgement of God upon the selfish 
rich : ' Go to, ye rich men, weep and howl.' 
' Hath not God chosen them that are poor ? ' 
The late Master of Balliol l used often to 
say, in his detached way, that he was 
afraid there was much more in the New 
Testament against being rich and in favour 
of being poor than we liked to recognize. 
And all the teaching which I have tried to 
summarize, as I believe without any ex- 
aggeration, represents the permanent mind 
of Him who is our Master. It suggests 
universal principles, which belong to all 
states of society. He is ' the same yester- 
day, to-day, and for ever/ He is the head 
of the church of our branch of the church. 
He is still speaking to the angel of the 
Church of England. We have won vic- 
tories ; but they have proved barren. We 
stand far stronger on the merely intellectual 
or apologetic ground than we stood thirty 
years ago. We have vindicated the liberty 
of biblical criticism and have still the 
weight of free New Testament scholarship 
here in England, at least on the side of 
our creed. We have practically won the 
battle of the liberty of catholic ceremonial. 

1 Dr. Jowett. 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 281 

What is much more important, we have 
had great revivals of spiritual life ; and, 
if only there were more driving-power 
behind our organizations, we should be on 
the way to get rid of many old-standing 
abuses. The idea of the church, free and 
self-governing, with its great heritage of 
truths, human and divine the truths of 
the Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood 
of man is awake and alive again. We 
understand, again, our great mission in 
the evangelization of the world. Above all, 
we have laboured very hard for the poor 
and amongst them. And yet and yet 
it all hangs fire. ' We have been with 
child, we have been in pain, we have, as it 
were, brought forth wind ; we have not 
wrought any deliverance in the earth, 
neither have the inhabitants of the world 
fallen/ ' Surely I have laboured in vain 
and spent my strength for naught ! ' Such 
a feeling is in the mind of very many of us 
as we take stock of the powerlessness of 
the church, in spite of even splendid ex- 
ceptions in this or that parish, to produce 
any broad, corporate effect, to make any 
effective spiritual appeal by its own proper 
influence, in the great democracy of England 



282 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

to-day. We are not in touch with the 
mass of the labouring people. 

Is not the reason of this because we are 
the church of the rich rather than of the 
poor of Capital rather than of Labour ? 
By this I mean that in the strata of society 
the church works from above rather than 
from below. The opinions and the pre- 
judices that are associated with its ad- 
ministration as a whole are the opinions 
and the prejudices of the higher and upper- 
middle classes, rather than of the wage- 
earners. This becomes the more apparent 
if you contrast the Church of England 
in this respect with the Roman Catholic 
Church in Ireland or with the Presbyterian 
Churches of Scotland at least as they have 
stood, up to the rise of the vast industrial 
cities, like Glasgow or Dundee, where I 
suppose that ' labour ' stands as much 
aloof from any existing religious organiza- 
tion as in our English cities. 

But I return to the Church of England, 
and to our confessed failure to be the 
church of the people in an effective sense 
in town or country. It is, I believe, the 
chief test of the vitality of a church of 
Christ in any country that it should repre- 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 283 

sent the poor, the wage-earners, those who 
live by manual labour ; that it should be 
a community in which religion works up- 
ward from below. There is our great 
failure. In the older feudal constitution 
of things in the country, or in the older 
industrial period in the towns, when the 
masters lived surrounded by their ( hands/ 
it might have been supposed possible for 
a church specially identified with the point 
of view of the then governing classes still 
to be the church of the whole community. 
But the state of things has passed away. 
Capital and Labour are names now for great 
class interests and organizations represent- 
ing men in masses, and the church finds 
itself in fact, and on the whole, moving in 
the grooves which are precisely those from 
which Christ warned us off ; it finds itself 
expressing the point of view which is 
precisely not that which Christ chose for 
His church. 

Can this be doubted ? Let us judge by 
the officers of the church. The incomes 
of the bishops range us, and are meant to 
range us, in our manner of life, with the 
wealthier classes, the squires or magnates 
of the county, the great merchants of the 



284 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

towns, with whom all our education has 
accustomed us to associate and to feel. 
Our incumbents and clergy, with their 
wives and families, have their natural 
friends among the gentry or professional 
classes. It is quite rare to find an artisan 
or his wife really at home with the clergy. 
At every point we find ourselves depending 
upon the support of the capitalist. Our 
whole system of church charity expresses 
a bounty administered out of benevolent 
feeling, by a wealth which makes no apology 
for enjoying itself, to a poverty which it 
makes no pretence to share. Our church 
meetings for counsel only rarely, even in 
parishes, much more rarely in rural 
deaneries, never in Houses of Laymen or 
Church Congresses, discover or express the 
point of view of the artisan, except by an 
exceptional effort made for a particular 
occasion. Committees of church ladies for 
all sorts of purposes acquiesce in an attitude 
of patronage towards the wife of the 
artisan, even more markedly than com- 
mittees of church laymen. The arrange- 
ments of the great majority of our churches 
in country and town, in spite of the quite 
unmistakable language of St. James, and, 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 285 

I must add, in startling contrast to the 
churches of Roman Catholic Europe in 
almost all parts give a marked preference 
to the well-off. 

I have said before that, with all this, we 
have laboured very hard for the poor and 
amongst them. At the hand of Him who 
said, ' Inasmuch as ye have done it unto 
one of the least of these my brethren, ye 
have done it unto me/ there is laid up a 
rich store of benediction for men and 
women, priests and laymen innumerable, 
whose unselfish, unremitting, unrequited 
toil is really known only in the heart of our 
Lord. That is our real comfort. We are 
sure that all this labour will not be in vain. 
It, as it were, authorizes us to claim illu- 
mination and guidance in reversing the 
great wrong and in averting the great 
judgement, or rather it authorizes us to 
claim strength to make the right use of 
divine chastisements. But meanwhile the 
facts are as I have stated them. I hardly 
think the truth of what I have been saying 
can be denied on the whole. The question 
which ought to hold a prerogative place 
in the interests of churchmen is, how we 
are to return to a condition of things nearer 



286 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

to the intention of Christ if it may be, 
without violence or revolution, but, if not, 
then anyhow to return. 

But this suggestion of remedies is not 
the first thing. The first thing is that we 
should, in the whole bulk of the church, 
feel and acknowledge, in deep penitence, 
that we are on wrong lines, so that at 
present our very victories must prove 
barren. This sermon is only the cry of a 
permanently troubled conscience which can- 
not see its way. Certainly no one has a 
right to speak with any degree of self- 
satisfaction or contemptuously of others' 
failures. The worst feature of the present 
' catholic movement ' in the Church of 
England is that its more prominent organs 
and representatives seem to be so ready 
to speak scornfully of others, and so little 
conscious of the failure of the catholic 
movement really, on any considerable scale, 
to do the proper work of a Christian church 
by becoming identified with the working 
people. Meanwhile, we may trustfully feel 
that the work which has been done so 
zealously and faithfully for the poor gives 
us the best ground for expecting an answer 
to our penitent prayers. 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 287 

I have no time to do more than barely 
enumerate what seem to me to be some 
lines of hopeful recovery. 

i. First of all, I would say, the church 
must set itself deliberately and of set 
purpose, as far as possible, to get rid of 
the administration of poor relief. We must 
deliberately set ourselves to dissociate the 
administration of relief from the ministry 
of the word and sacraments, and to asso- 
ciate it with the state, the municipality, 
and voluntary organizations of citizens on 
a purely secular basis. Our Lord's and His 
apostles' miraculous ministries of help to 
the sick and needy afford very little analogy 
for our present methods. You know the 
famous story of the Pope, luxuriating in 
the wealth of his Jubilee-offering, and 
saying to the saint by his side, ' Peter 
cannot say now, " Silver and gold have I 
none," ' and how the saint replied, ' No, 
your Blessedness ; neither can he say now, 
" In the name of Jesus Christ, rise up and 
walk." The church can do its utmost to 
relieve the poor in any way love can sug- 
gest, if it be itself poor and of the poor. 
But where the charity of the church is 
understood to mean the patronage of the 



288 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

rich, it can do nothing without disaster. 
I am quite sure that our first and most 
necessary step towards regaining our right- 
ful place in the regard of labour is to take 
the administration of relief-money almost 
altogether out of the hands of our clergy 
and church-workers,, and to let it be so 
administered, and by such hands, as that 
none may think they can either merit it or 
lose it by attendance or failure to attend 
at the services of the church. It is not 
possible to exaggerate how alienating an 
effect upon exactly that type of independent 
labour on which our Lord most relied, is 
exercised by our present system of ad- 
ministering alms. Here, then, is one of 
the first and most necessary steps of our 
redemption, and till this is taken all else 
will be in vain I mean, till it has ceased 
to be a plausible taunt that a man or 
woman goes to church for what can be got. 
2. Secondly, we want to make the most 
of what we have already. We have a 
really considerable body of communicants 
who are artisans ; but we need to give 
them their true place and influence, and 
to mass them, so that their corporate 
effect shall tell. We must prevent the 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 289 

parishioners of poor parishes being ousted, 
or put into a secondary place, by those 
who come from outside. We must dili- 
gently consult their tastes and convenience 
in respect of the services, hours, and 
arrangements. We must do our utmost 
to let them feel that the management of 
church affairs is in their hands. In matters 
not belonging to the church's essential 
order, their mistakes are likely to be more 
profitable than wiser judgements which are 
not yet their own. We must take the most 
serious pains to bring it about that they 
shall be represented, in sufficient number 
to make them feel at home, in ruridecanal 
meetings, and then, gradually, in diocesan 
assemblies and in the Houses of Laymen. 
3. To do all this safely, we must act on 
the basis of a true sacerdotalism. The 
ministerial priesthood is in charge of the 
word and sacraments. It is the duty of 
the priesthood to maintain unflinchingly the 
catholic heritage ; to suffer no tampering 
with those things which catholic authority 
has laid down, or the authority of our 
own part of the church. But, after all, 
many of our characteristic arrangements 
stand, not by catholic authority, but by 

19 



2QO THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

the force of use and wont, and pure, un- 
reasoning conservatism. And it is part of 
a true sacerdotalism that the clergy should 
help every confirmed person to claim his 
or her place in the priestly body, and 
should learn to act, or at least sincerely 
desire to act (how far we are yet off that !) 
on the apostolic pattern ' It is not meet 
that we should leave the word of God to 
serve tables. . . . We will give ourselves 
to prayer and to the ministry of the word/ 
To be effective ministers of the word and 
sacraments that is the special business of 
the clergy. Here we have entrusted to 
us the principles and the instruments of 
the true socialism, and - the safeguards 
against the false and misleading socialism 
which ignores the fact of sin and the need 
of personal redemption. Oh ! how differ- 
ent would be the position of the church 
if we clergy would sacrifice everything to 
concentrate ourselves upon really bringing 
out the social meaning of our sacraments, 
upon really understanding and giving voice 
to the spirit of Christian brotherhood, 
upon really making ourselves the organs 
for expressing social justice and uttering 
effectively the divine wrath upon all that 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

degrades and crushes the weak and igno- 
rant and poor ! Oh ! how different would 
be our moral appeal if Christ's claim upon 
wealth Christ's claim for great sacrifices, 
great abandonments, as the normal ex- 
hibitions of a converted heart were really 
once again the claim of the actual church 
upon the clergy and laity ! 

In all this I am only asking that we should, 
in penitence and prayer, give ourselves to 
teaching the faith and practice of Christen- 
dom as it is in the Bible. How quickly, then, 
would many of the questions which now 
bulk biggest as f church questions ' take 
a very subordinate place ! 

Truly we have protected the letter of 
Scripture, while its spirit of judgement and 
justice was being ignored ; we have con- 
tended for ceremonial liberty, while the 
fundamental meaning of our sacraments 
of brotherhood was being parodied by 
a miserable religious selfishness. 

4. Once more, we must dissociate the 
clergy from being identified with the 
wealthier classes. We who know may say 
much to palliate the scale of our episcopal 
incomes. But nothing we can ever say 
will obliterate the false impression which 



2Q2 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

our present system makes upon the imagi- 
nation of the classes of labour. It would 
be an immense improvement if the bishop 
received a very much smaller personal 
salary, with allowances for official expenses, 
and with a fund for diocesan objects put 
at his disposal, of which he should give 
public account. 

With the mass of beneficed and un- 
beneficed clergy there is at least no difficulty 
from excess of income. What we want to 
do is to gain, what we at present largely 
lose, the moral advantages of small in- 
comes. We need, and we are, thank God, 
realizing the need, to lay open the way 
to holy orders to promising young men 
of every class. We must provide for their 
receiving, fully and adequately, an educa- 
tion liberal and theological. What we 
want to secure is that, while we train 
their minds and characters, we should 
not suffer those of them who are sons of 
working parents to lose in the process the 
sympathies and tastes of the best of those 
amongst whom they had their origin. We 
want to secure, so far as we can, that 
when they are ordained, their houses and 
their tables shall be such that those of the 



THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 293 

class they come from should feel themselves 
at home with them, as they do with the 
clergy of some other countries. We want 
utterly to rid ourselves, as of a shameful 
thing, of the sense that a clergyman whose 
original home was a workman's home 
should desire to conceal it. There is no 
reason in the world, if there were but more 
of the Christian spirit among Churchmen, 
why our clerical estate should not come to 
be utterly freed from the association of 
class. The real remedy for the evils sup- 
posed to be incidental to such a state of 
things lies in the requirement of an ade- 
quate training before ordination. 

' These things are difficult. Such funda- 
mental social changes are hard to bring 
about. We are an unimaginative and con- 
servative people/ True, quite true. But 
the beginnings are in prayer and penitence 
and right desire, and in giving the first 
place in our minds and counsels to the 
matters that are really of first importance. 
Meanwhile we must all continue to do our 
best in the states of life into which it has 
pleased, or shall please, God to call us. 

When our Lord came into the world as 
man He found the ecclesiastics of His time 



294 THE CHURCH AND THE POOR 

and the church parties of His time occupied 
upon the wrong problems, intent upon the 
wrong subjects of thought, or at least 
putting them in the wrong order. They 
were conservative of things as they were. 
Their eyes were not open to fresh light. 
Thus, seeking their own righteousness, they 
refused to submit themselves to the right- 
eousness of God. 

May God give us grace, us who are the 
representatives of the church of God in 
this land to-day, not so to excuse ourselves, 
by the pleas of natural conservatism and 
natural disposition, as to miss His funda- 
mental message for us in our time ! 



APPENDIX 



MORAL WITNESS OF THE CHURCH 
ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 

A REPORT PRESENTED TO THE HOUSES 
OF CONVOCATION OF CANTERBURY BY 
A JOINT COMMITTEE (April 16, 1907) 

THE subject with which your Committee was specially 
appointed to deal, viz. the moral witness which the 
Church ought to bear against certain misuses of 
money, seemed to us to require, as a preliminary, 
some more general consideration of those positive 
principles involved in the production, accumulation, 
and distribution of wealth which are properly Christian 
and in the light of which current practices must be 
judged. 

Accordingly, a Sub-Committee was appointed which 
sought and received communications from a number 
of students of Christian ethics and of current 
economics, and from some business men and others 
interested in social reform. Others allowed the 
Sub-Committee to receive them and ask them ques- 
tions. On the basis of these communications, written 
and oral, the following report has been drawn up, 
and is presented. 

1 This Report must be taken as having the authority 
only of the Committee by which it was prepared. (Sold 
by S.P.C.K. and National Society.) 

097 



298 MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

I. The Changes in the Economic View. There is 
no doubt that the change which of recent years has 
come over the attitude of economists towards ethical 
questions gives the Christian Church a fresh oppor- 
tunity. The old political economy thought it neces- 
sary to isolate the study of the production and 
distribution of wealth ; to deal with it as if no 
motive were to be admitted into this economic region 
except the selfish desire of the individual to enrich 
himself. Abstract laws of supply and demand, in 
combination with a certain theory of population 
(Malthus), were supposed to rule out in the scientific 
treatment of commerce and industry all questions 
of justice and mercy to the wage- earners, and all 
moral considerations in the relations between em- 
ployers and employed. An economic world was 
postulated in which there was nothing but individuals, 
each free to pursue, and certain tp pursue, his own 
interest. But, abstract and hypothetical as this 
economic science professed to be, it ministered un- 
doubtedly to the common human tendency to regard 
commercial and economic dealings as outside the 
control of morality and religion. And in spite of 
the protests of some deep-seeing men (Carlyle, 
Maurice, Ruskin), the Christian Church allowed itself 
to be silenced by the terrors of supposed inexorable 
laws. 

But a great change has passed over economics, 
most of all in Germany, but also in other countries, 
including England. It has been found that the 
abstract science was too abstract to be applicable 
to facts. A man, though engaged in making his 
living or his fortune, still remains a man, influenced 



CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 299 

by manifold passions, prejudices, and feelings, which 
in countless ways disturb the action of the purely 
economic motive, or the desire to buy in the cheapest 
and sell in the dearest market. Moreover, the 
majority of men are found to be, not free to bargain, 
or to pursue their own interests. They are too 
weak and ignorant. They cannot move freely. 
They are exploited by the strong. This very weak- 
ness and ignorance is in itself an economic loss. The 
* cheapest ' labour proves to be often the dearest. 
For the truly cheapest labour (in the long run) is 
the most efficient labour ; and experience is now 
showing that, in far more cases than might be sup- 
posed, the gain in the efficiency of the workman, which 
follows upon such an improvement in his standard 
of living as secures for him better food and more 
wholesome surroundings, more than outweighs the 
additional cost. 

Wealth again is more clearly recognized by the 
present generation of economists to be a means 
rather than an end. Mere production of material 
commodities is not considered as the matter of chief 
importance. The real end of industrial organization 
is to combine efficient production with such a dis- 
tribution of the commodities produced, as will 
enable the greatest number of people to find a full 
opportunity of self-realization and joy. The true 
riches of a nation are vigorous and happy men and 
women, willingly and intelligently co-operating for 
the good of the community. 

II. Christian Principles of Society. An economic 
science which exhibits this new tendency is no longer 
an antagonist to Christian principles. Christianity 



300 MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

can breathe freely again in the atmosphere which it 
generates. For what are the fundamental social 
principles of Christianity ? We may state them as 
follows : First of all, Christianity inherited from 
the Old Testament certain social principles, in part 
embodied in the Law and in part enforced by the 
prophets and moralists. Thus we find in the Old 
Testament a profound regard for the poor and help- 
less (widows and orphans), 1 a reiterated denuncia- 
tion of those who exact their labour without 
paying them a sufficient wage. 2 'The Lord will 
enter into judgement with the elders of his people, 
and the princes thereof : It is ye that have eaten 
up the vineyard ; the spoil of the poor is in your 
houses. What mean ye that ye crush my people, 
and grind the face of the poor ? saith the Lord, the 
Lord of Hosts.' 3 The tendency of the legislation 
was to raise the status of the Israelite slave to that 
of the hired workman, who was to be treated as a 
' brother.' * 

We find a prohibition of usury between Israelite 
and Israelite 5 ; and provision is taken against the 

1 Amos v. 12 ; Isa. i. 17, 23, x. 2 ; Jer. vii. 3 f., xxii. 3 ; 
Deut. x. 18, xxiv. 17!, xxvii. 19. 

2 Deut. xxiv. 14 f.; Jer. xxii. 13; Lev. xix. 13; 
Mai. iii. 5. 

3 Isa. iii. 14, 15. 

* Hastings' Diet. iv. 465 ; cf . Lev. xxv. 39 f. 

6 Exod. xxii. 25 f. ; Lev. xxv. 35-37. This was in 
the Old Testament a provision for the protection of the 
poor. There is no reference to it in the New Testament, 
nor need we enter into the later discussions on the 
subject. 



CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 3OI 

permanent alienation of the land * ; various enact- 
ments protect labour e.g. the danger of falling from 
a roof is to be averted by a railing. 2 The general 
well-being is a supreme consideration, restricting 
the selfish acquisition of wealth. Luxury is de- 
nounced. 3 Manual labour is held in honour ; it is 
the necessary basis of all society ; the labourers 
' maintain the fabric of the age ; and in the handi- 
work of their craft is their prayer ' i.e. for them 
labor are est or are.* 

Christianity did not take over the formal legisla- 
tion of the Old Testament, but it did inherit its moral 
principles, * which Jesus Christ deepened and uni- 
versalized. The ' neighbour ' to whom we owe duty 
is now not the fellow member of the Jewish race, 
but it is every man who has need, though in a special 
sense the fellow-Christian. The Christian is ' to 
love his neighbour as himself ' ; that is, he is not to 
regard any other person as an instrument for his own 
advantage, but to consider his brother's interest and 
weU-being, as he considers his own. This is the law 
of love. Moreover, Christianity assigns to every 
individual soul or life an absolute and infinite worth 
which makes it once for all impossible to sanction 
any one being treated as a mere means to another's 

1 Lev. xxv. 10, 13 ; cf. Isa. v. 8, against the accumula- 
tion of the land in a few hands. 

2 Deut. xxii. 8. The regulation about sanitation in 
the camp is interesting. Deut. xxiii. 12-14. 

3 Amos iii. 15, vi. if. 

* Ecclus. xxxviii. 24-34. 

6 e.g. S. James takes up the language of the Old 
Testament prophets about wealth and wages (v. 1-5). 



3O2 MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

end. The Christian society is a body in which the 
interest of the whole and of every part is the governing 
law for every member. The Christian ethic is thus 
essentially social. And a special reverence is due to 
the helpless and weak. They are the ' little ones ' 
whom we are not to offend. Christ died for the 
weak, as for the strong ; and ' there is no respect of 
persons with God.' Moreover, all the members of 
the body, whether more or less important, depend 
one on another, and the suffering of any member 
of the body is the concern of all. 1 Thus the law of 
the Christian's life is the service of the brethren. He 
is set ' not to be ministered unto, but to minister/ 
His aim is to serve, not to get as much as he can for 
himself. There lies upon each one the duty of work, 
that he may ' eat his own bread.' a Indeed, St. Paul 
states the law sharply : ' If a man will not work, 
neither let him eat.' Moreover, work is regarded 
as a means of co-operating with a divine purpose 
of love. It is not to be a means for the selfish ac- 
cumulation of wealth. The individual wants are 
to be sternly restricted. Luxury is no more allowed 
than idleness. Stern warnings are uttered regarding 
the pursuit of riches. 3 Each is to work with his own 
hands that he may support the weak, 4 or that he 
may ' have to give to him that needeth.' 5 

It is true that all this social conception regards 
primarily the Christian body, ' the brethren.' But 
there are indications in the New Testament itself that 
it is to be extended to society at large. The Christian 

1 i Cor. xii. 22-27. 4 Acts xx. 35. 

2 2 Thess. iii. 10-13. 6 Eph. iv. 28. 

3 i Tim. vi. 8-10. 



CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 303 

is to ' honour all men,' as well as to ' love the 
brotherhood ' ; the ' love of the brethren ' is to 
extend itself into universal ' love.' x The State, 
as well as the Church, is regarded as a divine 
institution, even though Pagan 2 ; its ministers are 
God's ministers ; and the idea of public spirit is 
thus extended (so far as circumstances allow) from 
the Church to the State. 

We are persuaded that in the effective reassertion 
of such Christian principles lies the present opportunity 
of the Church and one of its chief duties as a witness 
for Christ. We are persuaded that some of the 
matters which have held, and still hold, the first place 
in ecclesiastical or clerical interest are such as the 
New Testament would lead us to believe to be of 
quite minor importance. We are further persuaded 
that the idea of individual salvation has been dis- 
astrously isolated in Christian teaching and in 
current Christian belief from the social idea of original 
Christianity and the teaching of brotherhood. It 
was largely because the Church appeared as a society 
making the welfare of all its members its controlling 
principle in the acquisition and distribution of wealth, 
that it made the great progress which history records 
in the world of the Roman Empire. 3 That at least 
was one of the chief factors of the impression which 
it made upon men's hearts and consciences. In our 
day it appears that the re-enforcement of the obliga- 
tions of brotherhood is what is needed to rekindle 

1 i Pet. ii. 17 ; 2 Pet. i. 7. 

2 Rom. xiii. ; i Tim. ii. i, 2 ; i Pet. ii. 13-17. 

3 See, for instance, Harnack's Expansion of Christianity, 
vol. i., pp. 183-249. 



304 MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

among the mass of the workers the perception of the 
supreme worth of Christianity. 

But apart altogether from such questions of present 
opportunity, the Christian doctrines of the Father- 
hood of God and of the Incarnation imply the teaching 
of brotherhood with all its social consequences. The 
Christian cannot fail to recognize that Christ, our 
Master and our severe Judge, holds us responsible 
for every one of His members whose life has been 
wasted by our common neglect. 

III. The Duty of the Christian as an Individual. 
In view, then, of the economic change described above 
and of the Christian principles of society which we 
have endeavoured to indicate, what are the matters to 
which the moral witness of the Church should be 
specially directed at the present time ? 

In part what is needed is that the Church should 
teach the individual his duty to his neighbour more 
completely, and with more reference to actual con- 
ditions. We have heard too much of the rights of 
property. We have heard enough of the duties of 
property towards the Church in its narrower 
sense. But we have heard too little (from the 
authorized Christian teacher) of the fundamental 
Christian principles in respect of ' getting ' and 
* spending/ 

The duty of the Christian as an individual may 
be considered in three ways ; he may be regarded 
(i) as a worker, (2) as a capitalist and employer, 
and (3) as a consumer. 

(i) The Church should declare that the first duty 
of the Christian, whatever may be his circumstances, 
is that of work; for every man according to his 



CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 305 

ability must contribute by his service to the common 
well-being. Idleness, whether it is that of the rich 
or the poor man, is an offence against God and man. 
And by work we ought to mean the sincere applica- 
tion of all the man's faculties to his business ' in 
that state of life unto which it shall please God to 
call him/ The shirker and the trifler in any class 
of society are men who have failed to recognize the 
claim of God upon them. 

(2) The Church should teach that the Christian 
who is an owner of property must recognize that, 
vhether he has inherited or acquired it, he holds it 
as a sacred trust. He has indeed, for good or evil, as 
society is now organized, legal authority, within 
certain limits, over the manner in which it is used, 
but before God his authority is that of a trustee for 
society, not of an absolute owner. 

And especially, the owner of property as an em- 
ployer must remember that he is responsible for the 
conditions under which his business is carried on. 
The Christian Church which holds that the individual 
life is sacred, must teach that it is intolerable to it 
that any part of our industry should be organized 
upon the foundation of the misery and want of the 
labourer. The fundamental Christian principle of 
the remuneration of labour is that the first charge 
upon any industry must be the proper maintenance 
of the labourer an idea which it has been sought to 
express in popular language by the phrase ' the 
living wage.' 

The Church should also urge upon its members the 
moral, as distinct from the legal obligation, of pro- 
viding and making efficient whatever in the way of 

20 



306 MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

apparatus or arrangements is necessary to safeguard 
the life and health of the worker. 

(3) The Church should teach the moral responsibility 
of the consumer ; that is, that no Christian has the 
right to demand commodities at a price which he 
knows, or can ascertain, to be incompatible with the 
adequate remuneration of the workers and proper 
conditions of industry ; or, again, by deferring pay- 
ment, to render it more difficult to secure these objects. 

But in carrying out such ideas of a man's duty the 
individual by himself is no doubt hampered in a 
thousand ways. The single employer or capitalist 5s 
often almost as powerless to alter the system of which 
he is a part as is a labourer. When ' the system ' 
makes it necessary for him to do what his conscience 
condemns, he can of course, with whatever difficulty, 
refuse to do it, and suffer the financial loss or ruin 
involved. We have almost dropped out of our 
current Christian teaching the idea that a Christian 
may be called upon to make any great financial or 
other sacrifice for conscience' sake. But it is doubtful 
whether any more effective instrument of reform in 
our industrial or financial system could be found than 
the multiplication of such protests of the individual 
conscience against wrong, which at present are made 
but rarely. We believe that nothing would so effectu- 
ally stir the common conscience as such examples of 
splendid renunciation. 

IV. The Duty of the Christian as Citizen. But 
undoubtedly, as we have said, the individual by his 
private action is able to do little to alter what is 
amiss. The law must help that is the expressed 
will and power of the whole community ; and all 



CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 307 

serious students of society are at the present time 
ready to recognize this. Hardly any one could be 
found to advocate a return to the ' laissez faire ' 
policy of the days preceding the Factory Acts. Here 
then we touch a new department of duty. The 
individual Christian is also a citizen. As a citizen he 
must inform himself on economic matters and take 
his share in public service. 

Thus (r) he must support the existing law in the 
restrictions which it imposes upon the methods 
actually pursued in the production of wealth. 

At present we are, as a nation, much more jealous 
for the maintenance of the laws which exist for the 
protection of property than of those which exist for 
the protection of the worker. These latter are at 
present in many cases ignored or violated through 
the fault both of employers and of the workers them- 
selves. But they embody the attempt of our society 
as a whole to protect its weak and ignorant members 
against others and against themselves. They are thus 
among the most important elements in our legislation, 
and what is necessary is that society as a whole 
should rally to their support, for in fact it is the 
absence of a sufficient public opinion which often 
makes them a dead letter. In this matter the 
Church has the responsibility (which it has certainly 
not realized hitherto) of teaching its members their 
duty as individuals. And moreover it has at its 
disposal a parochial machinery extending all over 
the land which, valuable as it is at present, might 
be made much more valuable if there were a wider 
diffusion among its workers of necessary information. 
The district visitors who are at work in almost all 



308 MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

parishes of our Church might, if properly instructed in 
the rudiments of industrial and sanitary law, without 
unwelcome interference, do a great deal to promote 
its observance and to defend the poor against their 
own carelessness and ignorance. 

(2) But the maintenance of the existing law is 
only one aspect of the Christian man's duty as a 
citizen. It is time, we think, that the Christian 
Church should make clear to itself the nature of the 
demand for the reconstruction of society which is 
at present urged upon us. Behind the more technical 
(industrial and political) proposals, lies a fundamental 
appeal for justice, which the Christian Church cannot 
ignore. It is bound to make a much more thorough 
endeavour than it has yet made to appreciate this 
appeal in all its bearings, and to consider whether 
the charge made against the present constitution 
and principles of the industrial world, and the present 
division of the profits of industry, is a just charge. 
Certainly the Christian society is competent to deal 
with the fundamental moral question, and is bound 
to press upon its members the duty of facing it. 

Then, in consequence of such deepened reflection 
upon the fundamental moral issue, it is undoubtedly 
the case that we shall need an advance in our present 
law touching social and industrial problems. It 
is time, we think, that the Christian conscience of the 
country voted urgency among parliamentary and 
municipal questions for all the group of problems 
which concern the grossly unequal distribution of 
wealth and well-being ; the waste of life and capacity 
through lack of proper nourishment and training ; 
the sweating of women's and children's labour ; the 



CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 309 

deficiency, in the surroundings of so many, of those 
things which are the ordinary essentials of physical 
and moral well-being. 

We do not desire that the Church as a body should 
take a side with this or that political party ; nor, 
again, that the Church should favour any one class. 
We would have it apply its moral teaching to all 
classes indifferently, to the labourer as to the employer. 
There is as much need to teach the workman the 
duty of conscientious and efficient work, as to teach 
the employer his responsibility in dealing with his 
workmen ; and there is perhaps quite as much 
misuse of money at the present time among the poor 
as among the rich, relatively to what they receive. 
But with whatever class the Church is dealing, we 
are convinced that it has a teaching which it ought 
to give on all matters which concern the acquisition 
and distribution of wealth, in its bearing on human 
lives ; and that this teaching involves not only 
private effort, but municipal and political reforms. 
Thus we want the Church as a body to come forward 
to the support of such legislation as embodies or 
tends to render more practicable the Christian view 
of the worth and meaning of human life, and the 
belief in the divine principle of justice. 

(3) It is no doubt the case that any industrial 
readjustment may involve an increase in the financial 
burden upon the community, temporary or permanent. 
This is a complicated question. It will of course be 
urged that a better industrial system will, in the 
long run, increase and not dimmish the wealth of 
the community. But this question we do not touch. 
Only we are sure that for the Christian citizen there 



3IO MORAL WITNESS OF THE 

are public objects for the attainment of which public 
expenditure is to be accepted voluntarily and not 
grudgingly. 

Thus we want every Christian to set himself against 
the false but very prevalent view that the contribu- 
tions from income which are required of every 
citizen for public purposes are on the whole to be 
regarded as burdens which it is natural to resent, 
and even, where possible, to evade. The Christian 
conscience ought surely to approve in principle of a 
large public expenditure on objects which are cal- 
culated to strengthen and enrich the common life. 

We cannot leave this part of the subject without 
urging that the Christian, and, we must add, more 
particularly the Churchman, ought to be ready to 
make the sacrifices of various kinds which are involved 
in standing for, and holding, municipal and public 
offices ; and whether as a voter, or himself an officer 
of the community, we must look to him to maintain 
the fundamentally Christian principle as to the 
worth of human life, and as to the duty of the whole 
community towards its weakest members. 

(4) Finally, we feel that the existing methods by 
which the Church relieves the poor that is, the 
administration of ' charity ' by the Church, as by 
Christian bodies generally has been shown in its 
results to be singularly unproductive of permanent 
good. ' As regards the poor, the results have not 
proved satisfactory in the past, and neither response 
nor result are greatly different now/ x On the other 

1 Booth's Life and Labour, 3rd Series, vol. vii., pp. 406 if. 
The agreement among men of experience on this subject 
is very impressive. 



CHURCH ON ECONOMIC SUBJECTS 311 

hand the existing system is responsible for much 
alienation from the Church, and from religious 
worship, of self-respecting workers, who are afraid of 
being supposed to come ' for what they can get.' 
We think that such considerations as we have urged 
above will tend, not indeed to make Christians dis- 
parage or neglect the duty and privilege of almsgiving, 
but to make them feel that something more is wanted 
than improvements in our methods of administering 
charitable relief. We have to go deeper to the 
grounds of the existing misery and want and un- 
employment ; and, while we do our best to deal 
with the present distress, direct our chief attention 
towards furthering the reorganization of society 
on such principles of justice as will tend to reduce 
poverty and misery in the future to more manageable 
proportions. 



Printed by Hazcll, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and A \lesbury. 



230.308 91792 

G660n 

Gore, Charles 



230.503 

G660n 91 792 

Gore, Charles 

- and the old